A Displaced Dragon

Chapters

Chapter Two: The Truth (Rewritten)
Chapter Three: Meeting The CMC (Rewritten)
Chapter Five: The One Who Doesn't Understand
Chapter Six: Protecting the Innocent
Chapter Seven: The One Who's Lost Like Me
Chapter Eight: Meeting The Twins, Plague & Amnesia
Chapter Nine: Noble Opinions
Chapter Ten: A New Friend
Chapter Eleven: Meeting More In The Family
Chapter Twelve: Learning That I Have A Brother, And A Terrible War Is Yet To Come.
Chapter Thirteen: Another Dragon?
Chapter Fourteen: The Human World
Update Chapter: We got featured!
Chapter Fifteen: Meeting The Sirens
Chapter Sixteen: Battle Of The Bands: Round One!
Chapter Seventeen: The Monster Within
Chapter Eighteen: The Fall
Chapter Nineteen: The Soul Cairn
Chapter Twenty: Going Home
Chapter Twenty One: The Town Of Equality
Bonus Chapter: Q&A Time!
Chapter Twenty Two: Symbol Of An Epidemic (Now With A Picture At The End!)
Chapter Twenty Three: The Truth
Chapter Twenty Four: The Multiverse Destroyer
Chapter Twenty Five: Just another day.
Chapter Twenty Six: Return To The Human World
Chapter Twenty Seven: The Test Of Friendship
Update: Spin Off Announcement And Making Your Fusions!
Chapter Twenty Eight: Symbol, I Have Found You
Bonus Chapter: Halloween Special
100 Follower Special!
100 Follower Special, Part Two: Introducing The Authors
100 Follower Special, Part Three: Introducing, The Zodiac Knights
Chapter Twenty Nine: The Final Date
Chapter Thirty: Letting Them All Know, Twilight's Side
Chapter Thirty One: Preperation
100 Follower Special, Part Four: The Combat, Begins
Chapter Thirty Two: The Party
Christmas Special
Chapter Thirty Three: Twins Meet Twins
Chapter Thirty Four: Dragons Against Gems
Chapter Thirty Five: RAGE
Chapter Thirty Six: Rage Deafeated
Chapter Thirty Seven: Eternal Suffering
Chapter Thirty Eight: Everlasting Peace
Chapter Thirty Nine: End Of Darkness
Remake is Out!
Chapter One: Awakening (Rewritten)
Chapter Four: The Crystal Nightmare, or Not (Rewritten)
Update Chapter: Assistance Needed!
Bonus Chapter: ARTWORK!!!
Bad News, And Good.

Chapter Two: The Truth (Rewritten)

Chapter Two: The Truth

Third Person View

Celestia and Luna just stared at Alduin, terrified by his presence. As they continued to stare, Twilight's friends and Discord came running. "Twilight!" cried Apple Jack. "Ya did it! Ya beat that horrible Tirek!"

"Um, I appreciate the thanks girls, but I did'n't beat Tirek." Twilight said.

"But if you didn't," said Rainbowdash, "then who did?"

"He did." At Twilights words, the five ponies and the draconequus then looked to who Twilight was pointing at, and they all gasped.

"That's ah mighty big dragon." said Apple Jack.

Fluttershy was about to say something when she noticed Discord was shaking with fear. "Discord, are you okay?"

"Im-Impossible." Discord said shakely "He can't be free." Discord just watched the dragon as it landed on the ground and looked at first the princesses, then him.

"Ah, Discord, it has been awhile." The dragon said "You seem, afraid. But, that is to be expected, as our last meeting was, destructive."

"How did you break out Alduin?" Celestia asked having regained her composer and took a fighting stance.

"My my Celestia," the dragon chuckled, "if anypony were to know that answer, I thought it would be you. You knew very well that the elements wouldn't stay stronger than me forever. I would have eventually gained enough energy to break out of my stone imprisonment." Alduin smirked.

"Celestia, what is he talking about?" Twilight asked curious, and slightly worried.

"Twilight, do you remember the legend of the terror of the skies?" Celestia asked.

"Yea, why?" Twilight responded.

"Well, that wasn't just a legend. It was a moment in Equestria's history."

"WHAT? B-BUT THAT'S IMPOSSIBLE! THAT WAS JUST A TALE! WASN'T IT?"

"I'm afraid not. This is Alduin, terror of the skies."

Dan's POV

I looked at the terrified ponies. So they all knew the story huh? Well that made this a whole lot more simple. I looked to Celestia as she began to speak.

"What do you want Alduiin?" I chuckled. Still didn't take the time to learn my tongue I take it? Well I suspected as much.

"I want what I wanted those many years ago." I said. Celestia looked as if she was preparing to hear me say something bad. "Peace." I simply stated.

"What?" Celestia asked surprised.

"Peace. That's all I ever wanted. Of course, I couldn't exactly ask because I didn't know your tongue. I tried to avoid conflict, but you seemed to believe I wanted destruction which, I don't understand how you came up with that considering when you first attacked I was minding my own business. Back in those days, I only ever attacked in self defense.

"But, thou caused so much chaos."

"Again, I only attacked in self defense."

"How do we know you're not just lying?"

"If I was lying, do you think that I would rush to Ponyville, and defend the ponies by attacking that demon, when I just broke out?" Celestia contemplated that statement in her head. After a little while, Celestia's face went from deep thought, to sudden realization. She smiled and nodded.

"I suppose that does make sense. Very well Alduin. If it is peace that you truly want, then I guess we can try this out."

"Thank you Celestia. Perhaps now I can live in this land in peace. Farewell for now." And with that, I flew off towards the mountains to find myself a new place to live.

Author's Note

Edit: Okay so this chapter not only did I fix the grammar but I also made Celestia question Alduin a little more when he said he wanted peace. Hope this fixing makes the story more enjoyable!

Chapter Three: Meeting The CMC (Rewritten)

Chapter Three: Meeting The CMC

Third Person View

It had been two days since Alduin had defeated Tirek. Since that day he had found a cave a few miles up the mountain that Canterlot rested on. He was currently asleep, when he stirred upon sensing the presence of ponies entering his cave. He woke and stood. He didn't know if Celestia had notified anypony of his existence. If she had, then this wouldn't be a problem. If she had yet to tell them, well, let's just say he would have to be patient as they freaked the buck out.

"See? Ah told you there was a cave up here," Alduin used his power to identify the ponies that were coming in. He found that it was Apple Bloom, Sweety Belli, and Scottalo, or the CMC for short. What where they doing up here?

"Um, why are we up here again Apple Bloom?" asked Scottalo.

"Well," said Apple Bloom, "since my sister and her friends are in the Crystal Empire defending it from, what was his name? Sobra? No, Sambro? No. Oh I remember now! Sombra, that was his name. Anyways, since they're gone to defend the Crystal Empire defending it from Sombra again, I thought we could get our cutie marks as mountain climbers!"

'Sombra? As in king Sombra?' Alduin thought, 'Why didn't Celestia tell me about this? She must have thought Twilight could handle it. I'll go and check in a sec, but first I need to figure out what to do about these girls.'

"Um, girls?" Sweety Belli started "I think something's in here with us." The CMC looked around wearily as they came to the back of the cave, right were Alduin sat. The CMC soon realized they were in something's shadow. They stopped, and slowly looked up, right into Alduin's eyes.

"Why hello little ones," Alduin said. "Now what might you three be doing in my cave?"

"AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!" The CMC screamed in sync and started running away. They weren't looking where they were going, and they were suddenly falling off the face of the mountain. They immediately started screaming again, only to be interrupted by Alduin.

"Hold on little ones!" The CMC looked up to see Alduin diving down for them. In a matter of moments he caught them on his back and straightened out so they wouldn't fall. "Are you all okay?" Alduiin asked with concern.

"Yea we're okay," said Apple Bloom "Thanks for the save mister...."

"Alduin," Alduiin answered. "My name is Alduiin. You may have seen my statue in the royal garden." The CMC immediately got worried looks on their faces. "Oh do not worry, that fighting in the past was all a misunderstanding. Me and the princesses have made up."

"Oh okay," replied Scottalo. "For a second there I thought you were evil."

"No. I just wanted peace and a place to rest. Now would you all mind telling me what you were doing up there? It's extremely dangerous and had you fallen like you just did and I wasn't here to catch you, well, I rather not think of what could have happened."

"Well," Sweety Belli started, "my sister Rarity and her friends went to the Crystal empire to defend it from some guy named Sombra. We were taking a vacation visit to here when they had been told so we wanted to try and get our cutie marks while they were gone."

"Well that sounds very interesting. How about I drop you all off at the castle so you can get back to wherever you're staying?"

"Sounds like a plan!" said Apple Bloom, and with that, Alduin, with the CMC on his back, descended into Canterlot.

Author's Note

Chapter three is now complete. I had Alduin/Dan meet the CMC for this one because it just seemed like the right time to do so. Let me know what you think and also I'm starting to look for an editor for my displaced story for any corrections and additional ideas so PM me if you want to be my editor for this story. And as always, I hope you liked the story, and please leave me any ideas you have for this story or other stories you want me to wright!

Edit: Grammar has now been fixed!

Chapter Five: The One Who Doesn't Understand

Chapter Five: The One Who Doesn't Understand

Dan's POV

So after the fiasco of Sombra returning for the third time around I was sleeping in my cave again. Ever since I had gotten free, I started to focus on my second objective, getting back my memories. I still had no memory of my own, but I had managed to gain some of Alduiin's memories. What I reembered from him was being destroyed by the Dovahkiin, or in the Equestrian language, the Dragonborn. After he killed Alduiin, I some how got control over his body, and his mind got destroyed. Because of this, my mind had been damaged and my memories got locked away. I was still working on getting them unlocked, when I noticed Twilight was walking into my cave. I woke up and greeted her.

"Why hello Twilight," I said. "What brings you here?"

"Um," Twilight began, "I just wanted to thank you for helping me and my friends with the Crystal Empire. If you hadn't come, I don't what could have happened."

"Don't mention it Twilight," I replied. "It was no trouble at all. Though, I am curious as to how he was able to resist both the elements of harmony and the crystal heart."

"I don't know how he was able to resist them," said Twilight. "But I do know that he had help."

"What do you mean?" I asked.

"Well," Twilight began, "I don't really know how to describe it, I kind of just felt it. It was some sort of presence of magic, but unlike anything I had ever seen or felt. It was kind of like your magic, but weaker, much weaker. Like whoever did it could use your type of magic, just not as well. Which reminds me, I also wanted to ask to see if there was any way to teach me that kind of magic?"

"I do not know Tiwlight," I said. "In order to use my magic you must have the soul of a dragon. However I can teach you the language. With the ancient language of the dragons, rituals and some spells will become stronger, easier to do. The language is hard to learn though, so you must be prepared. Are you ready?"

"As ready as ever!" Twilight shouted excitedly. I smiled at her enthusiasm. She was so willing, so ready to learn, even at this age. I found it, cute, in it's own sort of way.

???'s POV

I watched as the creature spoke to my sworn enemy, Alduiin. They spoke casually, so they must be allies. That meant they were my enemies because any ally of Alduiin is my enemy, no matter who or what they are. I looked to the city below. The city looked like an average city, but it was full of the creatures. I thought about my predicament. Soon after killing Alduiin, a portal had opened up, and I got sucked in. I came to a mysterious land, only to find Alduiin was still alive and was taking shelter above the city. At first I thought he was plaguing them with his vile presence, but it seems they were his allies. Because of this, they needed to be destroyed. After all, Alduiin is evil, and any ally of his is evil too. I needed to start my mission soon. I took one last look at Alduiin, then jumped of the cliff, using a shout to make myself etherial as I went down. The time was now to begin Alduiin's destruction again, but I wouldn't start here. No, I would start in the town that was a few hundred miles away from the city. It would take me all day to get there, but that wouldn't stop me. This reign of Alduiin would end. and I would end it.

Time Skip Twilight's POV

It had been fun learning some of the ancient dragon language with Alduiin. I hadn't learned much, but Alduiin said he was impressed with how much I learned with the short amount of time we had. That made me happy, hearing that from him. The train stopped and I steped out. Back in ponyvile at last. My friends had already left for home a few days ago, but I had stayed to catch up with family, and spend some time with the princess. I started heading towords my castle, when all of a sudden.

"HELP!" somepony screamed. Oh no! Somepony was in trouble, and from the sound of it they needed help fast! I immediatly took flight so I could get to the source of the scream.

"ALL ALLIES OF ALDUIIN MUST DIE!" I heard some other pony called. This was bad. This was really, really bad! I flew faster till I saw the pony in need and her attacker. I gasped. Her attacker wasn't a pony. It was a human! How did a human get here? Well it didn't matter, this human was decked in some sort armor that looked like it was made of bones and scales, but mostly bone. He also had a really big sword and had it raised over his head. He was going to kill that pony!

"Stop!" I cried getting the human's attention. When I did this, the mare he was attacking ran away, and the human had his full attention on me. "What do you think you're doing?" I asked.

"ALL ALLIES OF ALDUIIN MUST DIE!" he cried and then he charged at me, sword raised. He swung it and I just barely rolled out of the way. I recovered from my role and shot some magic at him. It hit and he was blown back into a wall. He recovered and charged again, only to end with the same result. He stood once more but when he did, he did the unexpected.

"FUS RO DA!" He screamed and a blue pulse of energy flew from his mouth and straight twords me. When it hit I was thrown back into another wall, and when I opened my eyes I saw the human above me, sword raised.

"All of Alduiin's allies must die," he said monotonly. I looked up at him shaking with fear. He was about to bring the sword down when suddenly.

"GRRRROOOOOOAAAAAAARRRRR!" A roar that I knew all to well tore through the air and the human recoiled. He looked around, but then froze when he heard, "FUS RO DA!" Another pulse of energy him and he was knocked into the air and into another building. I looked up to see my savior decending. Alduiin.

Dan's POV

I landed on the ground and watched as my sworn enemy regained his stance. I looked to Twilight and asked "Are you ok?"

"I'll be fine," She replied, "but do you know who that is?"

"Yes," I replied, "I know him very well. He is the Dovahkiin, the Dragonborn!"

Author's Note

Hey evryone Prince_Zodiac here. Just wanted to say I have an editor now so there should be less problems. Hoped you enjoyed this chapter and yes, there may be a bit of a love intrest between Twilight and Dan/Alduiin. If you don't like it though I'll change it. Once again I hope you all enjoyed this chapter and please leave any questions or ideas in the comments! Oh and sorry for the short chapters. Next chapter I promise will be longer.

Chapter Six: Protecting the Innocent

Chapter Six: Protecting the Innocent

Dan's POV

I stared at the Dovakiin with complete contempt. Now I didn't know this guy personally. In fact, under technical terms, this was my first meeting with him. For those who don't know, the Dovakiin is from a realm known as Skyrim, and so is Alduiin, my body. Alduiin and the Dovakiin, or in the ponies language, the dragonborn, were enemies. In fact it was the Dovakiin's destiny to kill Alduiin. Because of this, the Dovakiin was a bit of jerk. I mean, he constantly killed without reason. And no, I'm not talking about when he had to do it for quests. I mean he killed the innocent, not even leaving the children. He once spent an entire day wiping out the populace in a city known as Riften in order to empower himself. He also killed those close to him with a particular blade that would get stronger with each friend he killed. He even brought down the empire's factions that were there for the rebels, soon after which he massacred the rebels. Now Alduiin didn't particularly care about this since he was killing beings who were "lesser" than him. But I was Alduiin now, and the moment I saw the Dovakiin, Alduiin's memories came flooding back. One thing that did bug Alduiin, was the fact that he killed many other dragons, and any allies of dragons. This included our undead servants and warriors. Yea, that's right, this guy didn't even let the dead rest. He's a tomb raider, murderer, thief, and even a cannibal! He was, is, by far the most damned creature in existence. And he had just tried to kill Twilight.

"Dovakiin!" I shouted "Fos viilut dreh hi belive hi lost wah kos het? " At first I thought he wouldn't understand what I said so I was about to translate when he suddenly answered.

"Zu'u lost enook viilut wah kos het," he shouted. "Ol lingrah ol hi ahrk hin allies los nahlaas, Zu'u fen unstiid kos til wah krii hi pah!" Now this was a surprise. He knew my language! But how? Eh, I don't have the time to find out.

"So you know my tongue now do you?" I replied. "How pleasant. You were a noble foe when we last meet, and you always wanted more knowledge. Always learning. Now normally I would love to sit and chat, but you have attempted to harm princess Twilight Sparkle! You have also attempted to kill the innocent, and for that you must pay! I will make you feel more pain than you could ever know for your crimes!" I flew down towards him, intent on knocking him away, but he dogged. I turned, only to see him pull out a bow, knock an arrow, and fire straight at my face! It hit and I roared in pain. I turned and blasted him with fire. He got knocked into a nearby building and I looked to Twilight.

"Twilight!" I shouted "Evacuate the town! This battle is about to get hectic!" Twilight nodded with understanding and took to the skies.

"ATTENTION EVERYPONY!" she said using her royal voice. "I NEED EVERYPONY TO EVACUATE THE TOWN IMMEDIATLY!" Everpony started to ran around, screaming as they did so. But at least they were all running out of the town. I then turned back to the Dovakiin.

"Now that all the ponies are clearing out," I said "this battle can REALLY get started!" I leap at him, jaws open, and clamp down on him, only to find he used a shout to become ethereal. Man that's annoying. While he's like that, I can't hurt him. Good thing it's only for thirty seconds. He knows this however and wriggles out of my grasp just as it runs out. I take this a chance to slam him with my tail, sending him flying again. I take to the skies to gain an air advantage, only to be brought down with a single shout.

"Dovah wah gol!" the Dovakiin shouts. Shit! That's Dragon Rend. This increases gravity's pull on me and so I slam into the earth. Unable to move, I can only use my shouts, fire breath, and melee attacks when he comes close. He knows this too, as he takes out a bow, and starts firing. I start using my shouts and fire breath to harm him, but that armor is resilient. I then use Marked for Death again and he becomes weak, but he is used to this so he can continue as if nothing happened. I however wasn't counting on him stopping as the more you move while that shout is affecting you, the worse it gets. I smirk and blast the Dovakiin with fire. He gets thrown back, clearly unprepared for how badly the shout affected him. Dragon Rend wears of and I charge. I clamp down on him and throw him across town. He slams into another building, but quickly stands. He takes out a sword and charges. I smirk. Marked for death is still affecting him, and he doesn't know it. I whack him with my tail, only to see him catch it. I notice a red aura around him and realize my mistake. He knew that Marked for Death was still affecting him, and he was counting on my next attack. He had activated a special power of his. The more damage he took, the stronger he got. He swung me around and then released. I soared through the sky and attempted to recover, when he used Dragon Rend again. This caused me to rapidly descend and hit the ground, hard. I swear if I wasn't a dragon my back would be broken. I managed to flip over and see him running at me, with that power still active. Thankfully he was no longer under the effect of Marked for Death, so the power wouldn't be as helpful. I used a shout known as disarm and, thankfully, his weapons suddenly dropped to the ground. I then blast him with a fire that's the stronger than any flame I've, or rather Alduiin has, shot before. It rams into him and he is quickly surrounded by flame. He walks forward slowly to try and intimidate me, but I hoped this would happen. As soon as he was close enough, I stopped and used my head like a whip and knocked him across the town. He crashed into the town hall and it collapsed around him. I knew I hadn't won though and so I waited. He leaped out of the rubble and charged me again at lightning fast speed, only stopping to get a direct hit with his sword on my face. I flew back, but he kept going. I soared in almost fifteen different directions thanks to his constant slashes and shouts. I eventually crashed through a wall in Twilight's castle and entered her throne room. My head hit another wall and the entire building shook. As it did, a small necklace with a black and white Scythe at the end fell onto my head. I went to lift it up with my wing, but the moment I touched it I heard a voice in my head. "I’m Lee Connors, or if you’d like, Venom. If you need a mostly-friendly superhero to help you save the day, then I’m here. I’ll help when you need me. And maybe Twilight.” This is defiantly what I needed right now. Some help. I raised the necklace with my wing and shouted.

"LEE CONNORS! I SUMMON YOUR AID!"

Author's Note

Hey everyone! Prince_Zodiac here again! So since last time I didn't here any complaints on Twilight being Dan's love interest, I'm gonna keep this going. Oh and yes, I am having a crossover with Bronyparasite's displaced character Lee Connors/Venom. I thought Alduiin would need some help so I decided to ask for him. Hope you enjoyed this chapter!

Dragon Language Words:

Fos viilut dreh hi belive hi lost wah kos het?: What right do you belive you have to be here?

Zu'u lost enook viilut wah kos het. Ol lingrah ol hi ahrk hin allies los nahlaas, Zu'u fen unstiid kos til wah krii hi pah! : I have every right to be here. As long as you and your allies are alive, I will always be there to kill you all!

Chapter Seven: The One Who's Lost Like Me

Chapter Seven: The One Who’s Lost Like Me

{Third PoV}

In another universe, a tall black and white bipedal figure stood in a tree library reading a book on the construction of sound. This creature was known as Lee Connors… Or Venom, but he had already given up most of his humanity. He found himself bored. He was looking for a spell to prevent a death, yet he hated not being able to find things easily. ‘I miss the internet...’

Lee placed the book back on the shelf. He was about to continue, but a deafening roar made him flinch, and the usual vortex appeared underneath him.

‘Well… I guess the universe hates me…’

{Dan’s PoV}

“LEE CONNORS” I shouted “I SUMMON YOUR AID!” The moment I finished shouting those words, a vortex opened up above me, and out came a rather, bizarre creature.

The creature looked like a tall, black, bipedal, humanoid, with a white spider on his chest. He landed right in front of me on his back, then looked up at me.

He seemed to roll his white eyes, “What do you need big-dark and loud? Or was I summoned by another pony/anthro? I’m getting sick of that...” He jumped up and stretched his limbs. After each movement, a cartoonish pop would be heard. “You summon me?”

“Indeed I have,” I replied. This guy came off as a little bit rude, but by his attitude and the feeling he was giving off, I could tell something bad had just happened to him, or rather, someone he knew. I decided to cut him some slack. “So, I can guess your Lee Connors?”

“The one and only,” he replied. “What is it that you need help with? Want me to help you grab something? Beat somepony?”

“Not somepony,” I replied with a serious tone. “Someone.”

As if on cue, the Dovakiin barges in. He looks at us. Then does a double take. “What in Sovngarde is that?” he asks, pointing to Lee.

“Name’s Lee Connors,” Lee said nonchalantly. “Your name would be?”

“That is on a need to know basis monster!” Dovakiin said. Well, this meeting was going a lot better than I thought. Truth be told, I thought the Dovakiin would have already been trying to kill Lee.

“Wait a sec,” Lee said. “I know you two.” Lee then brought his hand to his chin and swept through his memories to try and remember who we were, or rather who the Dovakiin and my body Alduiin were. His eyes lit up after a few seconds. “Now I remember! You two are from Skyrim! I loved that game! Wait, does that mea-”

“Die creature!” the Dovakiin interrupted him. The Dovakiin charged and swung, just barely missing Lee.

“Whoa man, calm down!” Lee said. “We’re on the same side right?” Oh no. He thought the Dovakiin was a good guy because of the game. This could be bad. Luckily for me, the Dovakiin is a bit of a dumbass.

“You will die like the rest of Alduiin’s allies!” the Dovakiin shouted. That was what I was hopping he would say.

“Like the rest?” Lee asked. “Who else is his allies?” The Dovakiin was about to give Lee an answer with a sword strike, but I nailed him from behind. He got sent flying out of the castle.

“My allies are the ponies,” I answer. “The Dovakiin is hell bent on killing both me and everypony in existence.”

“What?” Lee asked. “Why would he want that? Isn’t he good? Aren’t you supposed to be bad?”

“I could ask the same of you,” I replied in a serious tone.

“Good point,” Lee said. “Well, what reason has he got to be mad at them?”

“Me,” I said. “He isn’t like me and I assume you. He’s the original Dovakiin, and isn’t being controlled by someone else, as far as I know. How he got here, I do not know. But I do know that he is a threat, hell bent on my death. The massacre of my allies to him, is just a stepping stone to my destruction. He is merciless, and will not hesitate to kill everypony in sight. That is why I summoned you. I need your help to stop him, before he can harm anypony.”

“Alright, I get the gist of what’s going on,” Lee replied. “What do you need me to do?”

{Third PoV}

“Wait! I want to mess with him!” Lee said, grining mentally. No one messes with ponies, and Lee needed an outlet for all the crud he’s been through. Lee walked to the Dragonborn and crouched. Lee was far away enough that the game protagonist couldn’t reach him. “You seem like a moron. Care to prove me wrong?”

The Dovakiin looked at him angrily. He quickly rolled back and stood. “You foul creature, like everything else in this world, will die because of your allegiance!” the Dovakiin shouted. First, he had to deal with Alduiin. Now this thing? It made no difference, all of Alduiin’s allies would die, and he would follow suit. The Dovakiin charged, fully intent on killing this creature as fast as possible. The Dovakiin swung his sword at Lee, but a black Scythe appared right in front of the intended target.

“Funny you say that stupid!” The black body turned into a human with a blindfold. “I guess some of us are more reasonable than others… I guess you have no feelings!” Lee swung the back of his Scythe which made contact on the Dovakiin’s helmet, “Frankly, I’m glad I get to fight a brainless jerk-face like you. Better than the killer I have to face. Just one question. How many innocent ponies has this alcoholic killed?” Lee turned his head to the dragon in the room.

“None as far as I know,” Alduiin replied. “He came close to murdering Princess Twilight Sparkle though, she is definitely not going to be happy about the state of her castle.” Alduiin muttered that last part, but Lee still heard it.

‘Princess? Not another one… Wait...’ Lee’s head twitched, “YOU ALMOST KILLED SPARKLE-BUTT!?!?!?!?!?” Lee backhanded the Dovakiin. “You are one messed up individual. Celestia I could understand, but poor little Twi?”

“She’s an ally of Alduiin!” the Dovakiin shouted. “She, like all the rest, deserves to die!”

“Wait, so you really want to kill everyone? Now THAT is stupid. And you are spiciest…” Lee huffed, crossing his arms and turning his head to the side. “And who said they were? Even if I’m on Alduiin’s side, you didn’t even TRY to turn them on him? You, my dear sir, aren’t even deserving of the title of villain!”

“Actually I don’t think he could have if he tried,” said Alduiin. “I saved the CMC from falling off a cliff, I’m currently teaching Twilight the ancient dragon language, and I’m a celebrated hero in the Crystal Empire from stopping Sombra from getting back control over the Crystal Empire for the second time. So, in all sense, they are my allies.”

Lee sighed, ‘I wish I did those things...’ “But he didn’t even try. He must be a Nord if he’s this stubborn. Anyway, you have two choices. One, you could surrender, because you are a criminal scum.” ‘Oh. My. Gosh.’ “Or, you could take an arrow to the knee. Your choice.”

The Dovakiin grimaced. Not many people knew it, but the arrow to the knee story was actually pretty horrific. It’s a miracle that’s all that guard suffered. But that story was for another time.For now the Dovakiin needed to make a choice. So he did.

“What about choice three?” the Dovakiin asked grinning.

“What?” Lee raised an eyebrow. Suddenly The Dovakiin raised his sword and stabbed Lee. Lee staggered back, and then fell.

“LEE!” Alduiin shouted. He rushed up and looked down at Lee, the cut was scorched. “DAMN YOU DOVAKIIN! FUS RO DA!” The Dovakiin was thrown back into the streets of Ponyville. Alduiin looked back down at Lee. “Is there anything I can do to heal you?”

Lee nodded, “I’ll need your permission… I need to fuse with a host…” Lee coughed, ‘This is embarrassing...’

“Very well,” said Alduiin. “Fuse with me then.”

Lee took a hold of Alduiin’s claw. His body melted and slithered around the dragon’s body. It took longer to fuse, but the end result was scary/amazing. It seemed to be a dragon with black and white scales. Alduiin’s claws were longer, and so were his teeth. A white Spider insignia was on his chest, and he heard a voice.

‘Man it’s crowded in here! What’s up with the stars?’ Lee’s voice echoed, ‘Don’t worry, this is how I communicate with my hosts!’

‘Well this surely is an, experience,’ Alduiin thought. ‘Alright, lets go show the Dovakiin just how powerful he really is!’

‘Let’s F him up!’ They took to the skies and found the Dovakiin getting up after being knocked out of the castle. When he saw Alduiin/Lee coming at him, he froze in terror.

“Wh-What are you?” he asked shakily.

“WE ARE VALDUIIN!” when Valduiin spoke, both Lee’s and Alduiin’s voices spoke together in perfect harmony. “WE ARE THE FUSION OF THE PROTECTORS OF TWO DIFFERENT WORLDS! WE ARE THE DISPLACED THAT WILL PUT YOU IN YOUR PLACE!”

‘And that is how you make an entrance… And now you know about Displaced...’ Lee said.

Valduiin flew right about The Dovakiin and blew black fire around him. The two landed and took a swipe at the dragon killer, but webbing from Lee pulled him back to the claw. The Dovakiin was swung for about a minute, then thrown into the fire. The two prepared to shout, but were interrupted when the Dovakiin jumped up and used a shout of his own. Dragon Rend to be exact.

The Dovakiin landed with a smile on his face, which quickly turned to a look of horror when he saw Valduiin take to the skies.

“HA!” they laughed. “IF YOU THINK YOU CAN GROUND US YOU ARE DEAD WRONG!”They flew down at him and grabbed him with their claws, cutting him deeply as they did so. They flew back up and tossed him up into the air, then blasted him with black fire. He came back down and landed on his back. He slowly got up.

“This isn’t over!” he shouted, then he used a shout known as Whirlwind Sprint, and was gone in a blink of an eye. With him gone, Lee receded from Alduiin and landed on the ground.

“Man! I needed that!” Lee sighed, “That should keep your ponies safe…” Lee gave a worried expression. “He will be back, and I’d hate to leave a fellow displaced hanging…” Lee looked at his Token, and an idea struck him. “I know! Can you handle a child?” Lee smirked evilly.

Lee took the Token with his webs. He set it down on the most flattened ground near him. “Hey, have any magic chalk? I’m guessing not…”

Alduiin opened his mouth and purple fire escaped his jaws. It hit the ground and drew a ritual circle around the token. “Is that good enough?” Alduiin asked.

Lee was shocked, “It’ll suffice. For someone who doesn't know about what I’m going to do, it seems like it’s almost an exact copy of my last one.” Lee scratched his head, “Do you have sacrifice magic?”

“No but I saw your memories so when you mentioned a child I assumed you were talking about the time you made Cancer.”

Lee grumbled, “I never looked into your mind! Have the courtesy to knock next time!” Lee sighed, “Sorry. I’ve had a REALLY bad day. Somepony in my world was killed…” Lee shook his head. He prepared his Scythe.

“Sorry,” Alduiin said. “When we fused your memories tried to flood in, I only saw your most recent memory and a random important one, but nothing else.”

Lee shook his head. He took a deep breath, and slashed at his arm. He muffled a scream of pain. The arm fell, dissipating on impact. He took the token, and placed it on the seal. A burst of light, and it was finished.

Where the ritual circle once was, there was now a black blob. It started to float towards Alduiin, but then stopped and started shaking violently. It then split into two, then both halves finished their journey to Alduiin. He felt two definite but weak consciences enter his mind and kind of just, sit there. One thing to note was, one was a boy, one was a girl.

“Huh… Twins… That’s never happened before.” Lee tilted his head. “Think you can handle them?”

“Certainly,” said Alduiin. “Being in stone for a thousand years allowed me to learn. Child care was no exception.”

Lee shrugged but smiled. He turned around, “A couple things! One, take good care of them. Two, give Twily my regards! three, the twins are my new token. And four,” The vortex opened, “Have fun being a dad. Some of us have kids that hate our guts for no reason!” He laughed insanely.

“No worries,” Alduiin said with a smile. “Now you better get home. A certain somepony must be worried about you.” Lee looked at Alduiin with a shocked look, but quickly smiled.

“Yeah! I better go…” A blush spread across his face, then he remembered, “Your Token! I need it to summon you!”

“Right,” said Alduiin. He concentrated, and soon a stone tablet appeared in Lee’s hands. “That stone tablet doesn’t just summon me. It’s also got the ancient dragon language alphabet on it. The back has directions on how to phrase certain words, but it’s practically just like the english language. Same letters, different spots. Give a copy of it to your Twilight. I know she’ll be eager to learn it.”

Lee smiled, “I will. Goodbye Alduiin!” Lee’s smile turned sad when he looked at the twins, but jumped into the portal as fast as he could.

A tear rolling down Lee’s face as he turned back into his normal form.

‘Goodbye Lee Connors’ Alduiin thought. ‘Hmm… Now what to do with these two. I think I will name the boy, Plague, and the girl, Amnesia.’ Alduiin smiled, satisfied with the names, and took to the skies once more, to fly back to his cave.

Author's Note

This took me and Bronyparasite all day to make. We hope you enjoy!

Chapter Eight: Meeting The Twins, Plague & Amnesia

{Dan's POV}

As I headed back to my cave, I could feel Plague and Amnesia, or the twins for short, stir in my mind. They soon wake up, and start talking.

"Daddy?" Plague asked.

"Yes young one?" I asked in return.

"Where are we going?" Amnesia was the one to ask this time.

"We are heading back home young ones," I replied with a smile. Finally, after waiting for a few minuets, my symbiote children spoke their first words. They were both very young, and they had the expected voices of three-year olds. However, it seemed that they already had great grammar speech wise. That would make this a bit easier, seeing as I wouldn't have to teach them how to speak.

"Home?" asked Plague. "Where's that?"

"In a cave in the mountains," I replied, "just above the city of Canterlot, which is straight ahead."

"A city?" Amnesia asked. "A city for who?"

"A city for creatures known a ponies," I said. My they were curious, but that wasn't a bad thing. In fact, curiosity leads to a strive to learn, and that was almost never bad. "One day, possibly today, I will introduce you both to the princesses."

"Really?" asked Plague excitedly. It's a good thing they weren't exactly shy. They wanted to meet new people, but they were still shy about it. Eh, they'll grow out of it. We finished our trek home, and I landed in the cave. As we did so, I let out a large, showy flame, that would notify Celestia that I wished to speak with her. I didn't have to wait to long as she arrived only after a few minuets and, surprisingly, she was accompanied by Luna and Twilight. I smiled seeing them all here, now I wouldn't have to call them all later so Plague and Amnesia could be introduced again.

"You wished to speak with us Alduiin?" Celestia asked with a smile.

"If it's about the Dova... whoever it was, I already told them." Twilight said.

"Well I was going to talk about him but since I no longer need to I can show you all the real reason I called you here," I replied with a smile. I shut my eyes and said, "You can come out now little ones." The princesses looked at me with confusion, which turned to shocked when black webs suddenly appeared on my body. The webbing then started to seep out into two different blobs of black slime, one was black in the center but started turning green as you looked to it's outline, same with the second one but it was purple. The webbing on me eventually seeped off completely, and the two blobs landed on the ground.

The princesses had took fighting stances, ready to attack the potential threats. The blobs quickly changed shape, and turned into two baby versions of me, but they're eyes were like Lee's, or Venom's. They saw the princesses and they backed up and hid under my wings, peeking out every few seconds, but quickly hiding again. The princesses got out of their fighting stances and all of them muttered 'aww' at the two. I smiled and began the introductions.

"Princesses, I would like you all to meet my children, Plague and Amnesia," I said. When I introduced them, the twins walked out from the cover of my wings with their heads down as to avoid showing how shy they were.

"He-Hello," Plague muttered shyly.

"H-Hi," Amnesia said shyly as well. They looked up and I introduced the princesses.

"Plague, Amnesia, this is princesses Celestia, princess Luna, and princess Twilight Sparkle," I said.

"Hello little ones," Celestia said softly. "It is a pleasure to meet you."

"My Alduiin, I had no idea you were a father," Luna said.

"Well after my most recent battle with the Dovakiin, the one that I called for help gave me these two as a parting gift," I said. "I'll tell you about him later."

"Daddy?" Amnesia asked. "Are these the princesses you said you would introduce us to?"

"Yes they are Amnesia," I replied. "Princess Celestia and Luna rule over all of Equestria, the realm we live in. Their castle is in the city below. Twilight is the princess of friendship and her castle is in Ponyvile, which I will show you someday later."

"So, what are they?" Twilight asked. "That is, if you don't mind me asking."

"They are part of a species known as Klytar, or Symbiotes," I replied. "They can fuse with others to make them stronger, and can be out on their own, but only for three hours."

"Oh my god they are so adorable!" Twilight shrieked. She calmly approached and then laid own on the ground to seem less intimidating. "Hey there guys."

"He-Hello," Plague replied sheepishly. He looked up at her with curiosity. "Are you a pony?"

"Why yes I am," Twilight said. "Can you guess what type?"

"Umm... a pegicorn?" Plague said questionably.

Twilight giggled, "No, I'm an Alicorn. That means that I'm a combination of a Unicorn, Earth Pony, and a Pegasus."

"Oh," Plague said. "Cool!"

"It is pretty cool huh?" Twilight said with a smile. I thought this was cute. They were already bonding so well.

"Well if you'll excuse me," I said, "I would like to speak to the princesses privately."

"Twilight nodded, knowing that I was going to ask her to distract the twins. "Come on guys," she said. "Why don't I show you some cool tricks?" The twins cheered and followed Twilight as she went to the mouth of the cave. She then started to show them some magic, entertaining the two as I spoke with the princesses.

We went to the back of the cave and Celestia asked "So what happened after Twilight evacuated the town?" I proceeded to tell them of the events after the evacuation, not leaving out a single detail. They sat silently and listen to the tale. They seemed most surprised when I told them about when Lee and I fused to make Valduiin. Once I was done Celestia stood.

"Well, the Dovakiin seems to be quite the threat," Celestia said with worry.

"More than you know," I replied. "He is a threat to every life here in Equestria. I also believe he had something to do with Sombra coming back for the third time around."

"Does he really have such magic?" Luna asked.

"He does indeed," I said. "In where he originally came from, reviving dead corpses into undead minions only requires a simple spell. Once revived, he could have given it Sombra's memories, and sent him off. I don't know who else he will revive, but one thing is certain. He will not stop until everypony in Equestria is dead."

"This is truly bad news," Celestia said solemnly. "If he is not defeated, he could destroy our way of life"

"Indeed," I said in a serious tone. "For now though, we must wait until he shows himself once again. When he does, I will be ready."

Celestia nodded her head, "Well we best be off. It was a pleasure meeting your children."

I smiled and nodded. As we headed back to the mouth of the cave, I heard Twilight talking with the twins. I stopped the princesses. "Lets listen in, shall we?" I asked. The princesses smiled and nodded, and we began to listen in on their conversation.

{Twilight's POV}

"-and that's how I earned my castle," I finished telling the twins my story of how I almost lost to Tirek, but then their father came in and saved me. After he saved me, the chest of harmony had floated up and gave me my castle. It was a shame that Tirek had managed to hold off against the ultimate harmony forms of me and my friends and then take away the power, but their dad still saved the day.

"Wow," Amnesia said. "Did dad really beat that huge Tirek guy?"

"Yes he did, and that was the first time I ever saw your dad," I replied. "He's saved the lives of me and my friends twice again after he saved us from Tirek."

"That's so cool!" Plague said. "I wish I could have seen dad in action!" I chuckled at his excitement.

"Hey Twilight?" asked Amnesia.

"Yes?" I said.

"Are you our mama?" Amnesia asked. I blushed heavily. This was unexpected. I wonder where this came from.

"Why do you ask?" I said still, blushing heavily.

"Well, whenever you talk about dad, you get this sparkle in your eye, almost like you fall into a daydream at the mention of him," Amnesia said. I blushed even more so. Well, that was kind of true. I mean, he was kind, smart, and had saved my life three times. The more I thought about it, the more I came to realize. I-I loved him. But that couldn't work, could it? No. He was a dragon, and I was an Alicorn. Our species were to different. But, you know? I've learned love works in mysterious ways. I don't know if it could work, but, maybe it could.

Dan's POV

When Amnesia asked Twilight if she was their mother, I also blushed heavily. Celestia and Luna turned to me with shocked looks. But they quickly chuckled at the site of my face and turned back to their student who was deep in thought. She then looked at Amnesia and said. "I don't know, maybe someday, but don't tell your dad I said that." She giggled and so did the twins. I decided to interrupt this conversation.

"Don't tell me you said what?" I asked even though I already knew.

"Oh, nothing." said Amnesia smiling.

"Well Twilight, we best be going," Celestia said. "It was a pleasure meeting you Plague and Amnesia."

"Bye everypony!" Plague said.

"Bye princesses! Amnesia said.

"Until next time," I said with a nod. Twilight blushed and waved goodbye. The princesses then took off and the twin leaped at me and refused with me. I was tired after all that, it had been a big day. I went to the back of the cave, and lied down.

"Good night daddy," Amnesia said.

"Night daddy," Plague said.

"Good night my little ones," I said. I then yawned, and fell asleep.

Chapter Nine: Noble Opinions

Chapter Nine: Noble Opinions

{Alduiin's POV}

I awoke the next mourning to the see the sun rising. I got up, and walked to the edge of my cave. I looked down at Canterlot. Canterlot was a massive city. Many ponies lived and had jobs there. I was a loud and busy place, and the main population seemed to be unicorns. The castle that Princess Celestia and Princess Luna lived in was also there. I still had no idea if Celestia had told everypony about me. I was about to return to my sleep, when I heard a voice.

"ALDUIIN!" I heard the voice cry. I looked down the mountain to see Pinkie Pie running up the mountain at full speed. I stepped back just as she entered the cave.

"Why hello Pinkie," I said surprised. "I wasn't expecting you."

"Of course you weren't silly!" Pinkie said. "I came here to give you this!" She reached into her mane and pulled out an envelope. She then opened it up and began to read. "Ahm, dear Alduiin, Plague, and Amnesia. You are all invited to the 'Thanks-For-Saving-Everypony-From-The-Mean-Old-Dragonborn.' There will be cake, games, and lots and lots of fun! We would be happy to see you all come and enjoy the party!"

At this, the twins began to stir. "A party?" asked Amnesia. "What's that?"

"You mean you've never been to a party before?" asked Pinkie shocked.

"Well," I replied, " they were only born a few days ago-wait, how could you hear what they were saying? They speak to me through my thoughts."

"I read their dialogue silly!" Pinkie said with a smile. Their what? You know what, I'm not gonna question it. If I did, I assume that what I would learn, would make my head explode. So instead I just shrugged and said we'd be there. Pinkie then nodded, and bolted off to Ponyvile, making it there faster than my flying could take me. I shook my head at this, then took off, with the twins eager to finally know what a party was.

After a minuet or so, Ponyvile came into detailed view. There were banners that said thank you all over the town, and balloons and streamers were everywhere. Pinkie Pie was going around double checking everything, and so was somepony else. He was an orange stallion, with a brown mane that looked very much like Pinkies. His cutie mark was some toast cut in half, with cheese stretching to either side. By using my magic, I found his name was Cheese Sandwich. They were both pretty busy, but then stopped once they heard the beating of my wings. Everypony gathered around as I landed, and once I had, Twilight stepped forward.

"Everypony, I would like you to meet, Alduiin, the one who defended our home!" Twilight said. Everypony cheered at this ad the party started. First I introduced the twins to everypony, then to the CMC specifically. The five went off without a hitch, and I was happy to see my symbiote chiildren making new friends. I was soon swarmed by ponies who had many questions on who I was, where I came from, and how I had een misunderstood the hundreds of years ago. I smiled, and gladly started to spin off the tail.

{Celestia's POV}

I was enjoying a nice cup of tea during my day court break. I too, had been invited to Alduiin's party, but the nobles demanded that I hold day court. I finished my tea, then told the guards to bring the next noble in. When the doors opened, I had to stifle a groan. Blueblood, of course it had to be Blueblood. I could not catch a break today.

I sighed and asked, "What is it that you need Blueblood?"

"Auntie, did you know there's a dragon sleeping right above the city?" he asked, as if I didn't know.

"Yes indeed I did," I answered calmly.

"You did?" he asked flabbergasted. "Then why is it still there?"

"What do you mean?" I replied.

"If there's a dragon there, then it needs to be exterminated!" he shouted.

"Blueblood, that dragon is not an enemy, but a guardian." I responded.

"Oh really?" he asks smugly. "Then why has the beast flown to Ponyvile hmm?"

"He is not a beast Blueblood!" I retorted. "His name is Alduiin, and he has gone to Ponyvile to celebrate his efforts to protect Ponyvile."

"And how can you be sure of this?" Blueblood said. He was really starting to get on my nerves.

"Because I was given an invitation to the party by Pinkie Pie, the element of laughter." I stated. "He is a friend and protector of all ponies. After all, he did risk his life against one who was destined to destroy him in a past life."

"Then we should welcome this destroyer of the beast!" Blueblood yelled. "Who knows? This 'Alduiin' could just be tricking you all into a false sense of security, just so he can easily destroy us! We should kill him now before-"

"ENOUGH!" I cut him off. "Blueblood, I do not want to hear you speak of Alduiin like that ever again! If you do, I will cut off our family ties!"

Blueblood stared at me, shocked. "Y-You can't do that! I-I'm your nephew!"

"You wont be much longer if you keep this up, now go!" The guards lead Blueblood out. I sighed, at least that was finally over. I looked up, and called in the next noble.

{Blueblood's POV}

I couldn't believe this! Auntie actually trusted that beast? No, she couldn't have trusted him. He brainwashed her! Yes, that's why she trusts him. Well, I for one wasn't going to let that monster control my auntie for much longer. But I would need some help. Some, destine to destroy him, help.

Chapter Ten: A New Friend

Chapter Ten: A New Friend

{Jeffery's/Spiderman's POV}

I am sitting in my chair, thinking about what is going to happen in my world since I meet two different displaced after being dragged to their worlds. Celestia barely trusts me as far as she can throw me, so who knows when she will snap. I am grateful I only have to worry about cannon foes, like the changelings, Sombra,Tirek, and maybe a few weaker no name foes.

I am grateful I don't have to worry about Spiderman's rogues gallery coming after me. Right as the thoughts go through my brain I regret it instantly. Since, I have most likely jinxed myself to a foe from the gallery to show up, minus kmVenom since he is an ally, but Carnage is still a possibility and the whole annoying as hell clone saga could happen, or worse I meet an alternate self that is from an equestria where I'm dead and it’s basically ultimate spider man.

I then hear a portal open and something hit the ground behind me. I look and see out from my portal machine came a stone tablet with weird writing all over it. I pick it up and on the front side is a weird alphabet and on the back is a message, “Greetings, my name is Dan, or preferably, Alduiin. I am a displaced and if you ever need my help, me and my two children will be happy to help, as long as you are on the side of the ponies, or, if you are against them, but for a very, and I mean VERY, good reason.”

‘A Displaced, well we don't need help at the moment, but we could end the the changeling threat early or at least get them to try a more peaceful method of getting food.’ Said Hybrid as one entity at the moment.

I say, "Agreed. We also do need other friends to talk with. Hell maybe he's friends with our friend Lee or Jason. If my memory is correct Alduiin is huge so going outside would be best in order to summon him."

With that I head out with Hybrid hidden inside of me to keep stealth. Once outside in everfree forest and a safe distance from our base of operations I then wonder how in the name of Doctor Steven Strange the Sorcerer Supreme am I going to use this thing to summon Alduiin. Suddenly, the words on the tablet spell out “Alduiin, I require your help.”

Once I notice that I say, "Alduiin, I would like to ask for your assistance please...if you're not too busy." The words on the tablet then spell, “Eh, close enough,” and a portal opens.

{Dan’s POV}

The party in Ponyville was going great! There was laughing and dancing and games! It was the best party that I had ever seen Pinkie throw! Suddenly, Plague and Amnesia came up to me.

“Dad?” Plague asked.

“Yes Plague?” I asked back.

“Some guy named Jeffery is asking for our help,” Amnesia said. “He’s a displaced, I think.”

“Alright then,” I said. “Attention everypony!” I shouted to get the crowd’s attention. “Another being like me has requested the help of me and the twins, we will return soon.” Everypony just nodded and continued on with the party.

“Alright,” I said, “lets go.” The twins nodded, then merged with me and a portal opened below us. We fell in and soon arrived in another world.

{Displaced Spider world}

{Third POV}

Alduiin came out of the portal Jeffery had opened. Alduiin landed on the ground with a thud, then looked at Jeffery. Jeffery was slightly amazed at how big Alduiin actually was in real life. Alduiin then spoke.

“You called Jeffery?” Alduiin asked.

“Yes I, wait, how do you know my name?” Jeffery asked.

“My children found out who you were when you summoned me,” Alduiin replied.

“Your children?” Jeffery asked.

“Indeed,” Alduiin replied. “Come on out kids so I can introduce you two.” When Alduiin said this, black webs suddenly appeared on his body. The webs then began to gather in two separate spots on his body and turn into blobs of slime. One was black, but as you looked towards its outline, it started turning green. The same was happening for the other one, but this one was purple. Eventually the blobs hopped off, and turned into two baby versions of Alduiin, but they had Venom’s eyes. Once they were fully formed Alduiin spoke again.

“Jeffery, these are my two children, Plague and Amnesia,” Alduiin said.

“Hello,” said Alduiin’s son, Plague.

“Hi,” said Alduiin’s daughter, Amnesia.

Jeffery was about to reply when Hybrid spoke in his mind. ‘Are they, symbiotes?’ Jeffery then took a closer look, then realized that they were in fact symbiotes in the form of dragons!

“Wow, are they symbiotes?” Jeffery asked just to be sure. Alduiin nodded. “Wow,” Jeffery said. “Well, as you already know, my name is Jeffery, and I want you all to meet Hybrid!” As soon as Jeffery said this, Hybrid slipped off of Jeffery’s body, and formed their own.

“Hello,” Hybrid said. Alduiin and the twins were surprised at this, but then Alduiin asked.

“Wait, he’s a symbiote too, did you get him from Lee?”

“Yea,” said Jeffery. “Wait, you know Lee?”

“Indeed we do, and if you got Hybrid from Lee, that means,” Alduiin started.

“Cousin!” the twins cried with happiness. They then tackled Hybrid and were laughing the whole time. Hybrid was laughing too.

“H-Hold on you two,” Hybrid said still laughing. “It’s great for us to find out that we have new cousins too.”

"Well Alduiin the reason I called you was because I want to prevent an event from happening and also get rid of a foe that may or may not have just gotten free," Jeffery said letting Hybrid have his fun since it's a rare occurrence that a Klyntar is laughing and looking happy when not doing something violent. Alduiin was smiling at his children as they continued to laugh happily at the news of having a new cousin. He then turned to Jeffery.

“What event?” Alduiin asked.

"The changelings invasion of canterlot," said Jeffery. Alduiin took a moment to think on it.

“Will it be dangerous?” he asked.

“Nothing we can’t handle,” Jeffery said with a smile. Alduiin smiled back.

“Very well, what do we need to do?”

"Well it has come to my attention that the changelings are masters of hiding and they may already be ready to strike at Canterlot since I have no perception of time when I jump to help other Displaced. I think we should go to canterlot now...in stealth to make sure the invasion isn't going down" said Jeffery

“Right,” Alduiin said. “Hop on, we can get to Canterlot faster if I fly us there.” Jeffery hops onto Alduiin’s back. The twins fuse with Alduiin again in stealth mode, and Hybrid does the same with Jeffery. Alduiin then takes off, and heads towards Canterlot, using a shout to become ethereal and invisible to any sight, magic or otherwise.

In a few hours, they manage to arrive in Canterlot, and they both see that the wedding is already taking place.

“I’m going to find Twilight,” Jeffery says. “Come in when you think the time is right.” Alduiin nods at this and Jeffery jumps off. At first, Jeffery wonders how he’s going to find Twilight, then he hears Alduiin use another shout, a four worded one, and a portal opens up. Jeffery shrugs, then dives head first into the portal.

{Jeffery’s POV}

‘Gotta find them, gotta find them, gotta find them,’ I think as I race through the crystal catacombs.

‘Don’t worry, we’ll find them’ Hybrid says in my head. Suddenly, I hear singing off to my right. Found them. I rush to the source of the music, and I can see Cadence and Twilight. I also see three bridesmaids coming towards them. I shoot them with my webs and tie them to a wall. Cadence and Twilight look at me, surprised. Twilight’s about to say something, but I stop her.

“No time,” I say. “I’ll explain later. Right now, we need to stop Chrysalis.” They nod and we bolt out of the catacombs and down the hall. I break down the door and yell.

“STOP!” I cried. Everypony turns to look at me.

“Jeffery, what is the meaning of this?” Celestia asks me.

“That’s not Cadence,” I say pointing at the fake. “She is.” I then gesture to the real Cadence coming down the hall with Twilight. Everypony gasps, and turns to look at the fake.

“I-I don’t know what he’s talking about,” the fake says. “He’s obviously lying, I mean he’s a creature from another world, he could have just-”

“DO NOT LIE CHRYSALIS!” says a booming voice. Suddenly, Alduiin breaks through the glass just above them, and lands right behind me. Everypony looks at him, terrified. He glares at the fake Cadence, then uses a shout that gets rid of her disguise. She looks around shocked, then she looks at Alduiin, and smirks.

“I don’t know how you managed to destroy my disguise, but it matters not,” Chrysalis says. “The sheild surrounding the city is already heavily damaged, and now my children will break it!” The moment she says that, a large crashing sound is heard, and I can see the shield outside has broken. Changelings start to flood into the city. Chrysalis laughs, then flies out to meet her children. I turn to Twilight.

“Twilight!” I say. “You and your friends need to get the elements right now! Alduiin and I will hold off the changelings for as long as we can!” Twilight nods, and she, as well as the rest of her friends, run off towards the elements.

‘Is it go time?’ Hybrid asks in my head.

I nod and say, “It’s go time.” Hybrid goes out of stealth mode and fully fuses with me. We hop out the window and start kicking ass. As I web up, punch, kick, and throw changelings, I can see Alduiin breathing fire on them, using shouts, biting them, and tail-whipping them. This goes on for awhile, and I start to think we might win, until Chrysalis flies up in front of us.

{Third POV}

Alduiin and Jeffery/Hybrid look to Chrysalis as she flies up into the air. She looks at both of them, and starts to laugh.

“AH HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!” She laughs. “My, my, I have to say, you two are pretty powerful. I didn’t actually think that I would have to use my secret weapon.” As she says this, a pack of changelings appear, carrying a giant pod. The pod starts pulsing, almost like it’s alive. Chrysalis laughs again.

“Now, you all must be wondering what this is right?” she asks. “Well, I think you like meeting my finest child yet. He’ll certainly enjoy meeting his newest meal. Boys, I want you to meet, the Changeling Dragon!” The pod then began to crack, and then it broke open. A giant dragon flew out, bellowing in rage. It was a giant black dragon, with the eyes of a changeling, and holes were on random parts of it’s body, especially on its four legs. It’s wings were different too, because where there would normally be leather for the wings so the dragon could fly, the stuff the makes up the wings of a bug were there in it’s place. The beast charged at Alduiin, and slammed into him, taking them both out of the sky. Jeffery tried to follow, but Chrysalis shot a beam of magic at him. Jeffery turned to her, and started web-slinging.

Back on the ground, Alduiin shoved the Changeling Dragon off of him. The two dragons stood, glaring at each other, then they charged. Alduiin blasted the Changeling Dragon with fire, but it shot back with its own green fire. The dragons clashed, and bit at eachother. They butted heads, and shot fire again, then roared in anger at eachother.

“I am Alduiin, the king of the dragons, and you dare defy me?” Alduiin asked furiously. The Changeling Dragon just roared in response. Alduiin closed his eyes and used his power to look into the mental state of the dragon. He saw that the dragon had no will of its own, it was born to serve the changelings and do nothing else. Now Alduiin understood why this dragon sided with the changelings. It was forced to. He opened his eyes, only to see the dragon charging him. Alduiin used the unrelenting force shout and blew the dragon back. He took to the skies and blasted the dragon with fire, then turned to leave so he could deal with Chrysalis. However, the Changeling dragon wasn’t done yet, as it too, took to the skies. It then tackled Alduiin from behind and bit his neck while also blasting him with fire. It made Aduiin crash head first into Canterlot castle. It then turned over and started to beat Alduiin viciously.

“Daddy!” Plague cried from inside Alduiin’s mind.

“No!” Amnesia cried afterwards, also from inside Alduiin’s head. Alduiin wanted to reply to his children, but the Changeling Dragon was beating him so badly that he couldn’t get a word out. Eventually, Alduiin went unconscious, and the dragon stopped. It turned away, and went to help Chrysalis. The twins unfused from Alduiin and started to shake him.

“Daddy?” Plague asked worriedly. “Daddy!”

“Daddy, please wake up,” Amnesia said. Alduiin however, did not reply. The twins began to think he was dead, and they began to cry.

“Aw, did someone hurt your daddy?” The twins looked up, It was Chrysalis.

“Y-You killed him!” Plague cried.

“Well, he was ruining my plans,” Chrysalis said. “It was the only fitting punishment.”

“Y-You killed him,” Amnesia said. “So now, we’re going to kill you.” Chrysalis was a little surprised at their words, but she became even more so when the twins started to turn into black blobs with outlines that were their respective colors. The two blobs formed together into one blob, and then started to grow. It grew and grew till it was the size of Alduiin, then it began taking shape. After a couple seconds, it became what appeared to be Alduiin, but it had two heads, two tails, and its scales were black. It opened its red eyes and looked straight at Chrysalis. It then spoke.

“WE ARE EPIDEMIC!” It shouted. “YOU HAVE KILLED ONE WHO IS CLOSE TO US! FOR THAT, YOU MUST PAY!” Epidemic then leaped at Chrysalis, and bit at her. It caught her in its jaws and flew up. It bit down on her, hard, before it threw her as hard as it could at the Changeling Dragon, which was currently fighting Jeffery.

{Jeffery’s POV}

This was really annoying. As I was fighting Chrysalis, her huge ass dragon had come up and started fighting me, letting Chrysalis escape. I could only assume that either one, Alduiin was dealing with other changelings, or two, he was unconscious. The dragon was about to breath fire down onto me, when suddenly it got slammed in the chest by Chrysalis, and they both flew into the mountainside.

‘Is Chrysalis helping us?’ Hybrid asked in my mind.

“I don’t think so, look,” I replied, pointing to where they had crashed. When the dust cleared, I could see that the Changeling dragon had already got itself off of the mountainside. Chrysalis was standing on top of it, and she looked bad. She was covered in her own green blood, and her face was twisted with pain. I then heard a massive roar, and looked toward its source. A black, two headed Alduiin was flying towards us at high speeds. It blasted the Changeling Dragon with blood red fire, then slammed it back into the mountain side. It started to rip apart the dragon, and soon the Changeling Dragon had a huge gash across its underside, with its innards sticking out. It, was dead. The new dragon let the Changeling Dragon drop, then it caught Chrysalis in its mouth. It bit down, then threw her at Canterlot castle. When she hit the ground, she made a little crater. The new dragon then charged down at her, but I jumped in front of her.

“STOP!” I yelled. The new dragon stopped and looked at me.
‘
“OUT OF OUR WAY JEFFERY!” It shouted. It’s voice sounded like the voices of the twins, speaking at the same time. I then realized, it was the twins. “SHE KILLED OUR FATHER!” I looked to where Alduiin was.

‘He’s not dead, just unconscious.’ Hybrid said.

“No he’s not,” I yelled at the twin’s new form. “He’s just unconscious.” The twins then looked to Alduiin, who was beginning to stir. The twins then separated.

“Daddy!” they cried as they rushed over to him.

I relax and realized that during this whole thing I could have used my Iron Spider suit. I then shrug and just follow the energetic twins.

‘Those two when merged can be scary. Also, we should keep these three as allies,since the inheritors are bound to come after you since you do fall under the spider totem area.'

I roll my eyes at my symbiote's comment. As I finally arrive at Alduiin's body, "Man he is in bad shape." I commented off handedly.

"Shut up!" The twins said in unison.

"I was just saying." I said flately

Alduiin groans as he sits up right. Once fully upright he said, "He’s right,” Alduiin said. “That dragon did a number on me. Guess I shouldn’t have turned my back on him.”

"Well hindsight is 20/20" I then clap my hands together and say, "Well we saved canterlot from the changelings...kinda, we did more damage in this then the cannon of the TV show. So maybe us intervening might have been a bad idea. I'm not sure if I have enough stuff to patch you up."

"Perhaps, but too late to do anything about it now," said Alduiin “Besides, one of the main reasons we did this was to make everypony see you as more of a hero then before. And don’t worry about patching me up, I have a shout that can fix this.”

"I guess it worked, but I can guarantee Celestia will not want to see my masked face for a while since that fight destroyed a good part of her castle." I said as I let Hybrid take over.

"It was also a great cardio workout and a chance to see our cousins or would it be brother and sister since we are both spawn of Lee aka Venom...hmm. Nevermind that, it doesn't feel right in relation to any sense of normal continuity that the multiverse record keepers use.” Hybrid said.

I then smirk under my black mask and under the face of the Hybrid since my perception of reality is rubbing off on Hybrid. We then look to the trio from a different displaced verse to see if they’re as confused as a normal person would be. Alduiin looks completely unphased since it would appear as if he understood what we said. The twins look like they did not understand what we said at all.

(Elsewhere with Celestia)

Celestia's eyes are twitching since the damage done to canterlot is an insane amount. It’ll most likely cost billions of gold bits to repair all of the damage and hundreds of thousands in pony hours in labor. Spiderman is so going to be paying for this for an eternity by being stoned or something much worse. Probably the later since she wants to give him a chance at living in this new modern Equestria and since he also did help save the wedding. Yes, she would probably make pay for the damage, or make him repair it all, by himself. Yes, something like that would do just fine.

(Back with the ones who really matter.)

"Alduiin I don't recall if I did this yet, but I would like to give you a copy of my token,” I said. “The reason being is if you ever need me you can call me up on speed dial. Also, my other allies that you don't know of are on there. Ok it's just one since you know Lee already. That other Displaced I know of is Ironman, aka Jacob. I'm not sure if the numbers will work when you call them, but hey its good to know if your meeting a friend of your friend." I then go into my belt to search for my token to give it to one of the twins since Alduiin would snap it like a matchstick, whether by sheer bulk weight down on it, or by strength being too much for it to handle.

After a bit of searching I pull out my token from my utility belt and toss it to one of the twins. I did this so who ever gets it first can't blame me or Hybrid on favoritism or something like that. Plague catches it. It splits into two, and he hands the new one to Amnesia. They both absorb my token, then their eyes shimmer.

“Okay, your token is officially added to our store of tokens,” Plague said trying to sound smart. I chuckle, finding it funny.

“What so funny?” he asks.

“Nothing, I think that’ll be all since I can Tierk handle on my own and inheritors have not yet shown their ugly mugs around here and the empire hasn’t appeared yet,” I said. “Just remember you can call me for help anytime as long as I'm not with another person."

Alduiin nodded at this. A portal then opened up behind him and the twins. We said our goodbyes then the twins fused with Alduiin before jumping into the void. I sighed and was about to head home when I heard Princess Sunbutt shouting my name.

‘Oh no,’ I thought.

‘Should we run?’ Hybrid asked in my mind.

“Yes, running would be good,” I said, then bolted towards the Everfree forest and towards home.

Author's Note

This chapter was a crossover between me and Dragon363 and his story Displaced Spider.

Chapter Eleven: Meeting More In The Family

{Third PoV}

The next morning, Buttercup, Blossom, and Bubbles were outside. Buttercup stepped in front of the girls.

“Okay! We’ve been gone for far too long! Bubbles, I’d like for you to read about what’s been going on.” Bubbles looked sad at that, and so did Blossom. “Blossom, I need you to check the Gynoids. We need them working, so fix any problems they might have that you and your boyfriend missed.” Blossom blushed, and nodded.

“I’ll check a cave I found near by. I know Jacob made that training room, but I’d like to get some real life experience before we let Bubbles use it.” Blossom looked to Bubbles, who shrugged and gave them a look that said ‘She’s right...’

“Okay. We’ll hold down the fort… er- castle, while you're gone.” She looked to Bubbles and said with clenched teeth, “Won’t we?”

Bubbles nodded quickly, and Buttercup sighed. She turned around and walked off.

Bubbles turned to Blossom when the Raven haired girl was gone. “Can I go play with the wildlife?”

Blossom put a hand to her chin in thought. “That would require me to do both your task and my own…” Bubbles gave an uninterested look. “Oh, I love a good challenge! I’ll do both!”

After Bubbles got the answer she was expecting, she walked off as the redhead started talking about the implications of doing both tasks.

Buttercup sat huddled up behind a rock as the white dragon breathed fire at her.

How did she get into this mess? She didn’t remember. All she did remember was leaving the Castle, and heading for the cave.

“How’d I get here anyway!?” She yelled. She then heard the dragon shoot a fireball and leaped over to the next rock. She curled up again and looked down. She then saw that she was sitting on a stone tablet. She picked it up and looked at it thinking, ‘What’s this thing?’ She heard another blast and shrieked. Then, words began to form on the tablet. The words had this sentence.

Greetings, my name is Dan, or preferably Alduiin. I am a displaced and if you ever need my help, me and my two children will be happy to help, as long as you are on the side of the ponies, or, if you are against them, but for a very, and I mean VERY, good reason.

Another blast sounded. Buttercup picked up the stone tablet, which she now assumed to be a token, and dove for more cover. But, to her dismay, there was none and now, the dragon had her cornered. She started to panic.

“HELP!” she cried. She looked at the tablet. It now spelt, “Don’t worry kid, help is on the way!” She then heard a terrifying roar, and looked up, to see another dragon diving down at them.

{Dan’s POV}

As me and the twins traveled through the void on our way home, Plague spoke.

“Hey dad?” he asked.

“Yes Plague?” I asked back.

“Another displaced is calling for our help.” Amnesia answered.

“Well then, let’s help them out shall we?” I asked. Another portal then opened up in front of us and I dove through. I then noticed I was diving down towards the ground and also saw the problem. A small human, or at least she looked human, but her inner energy told me otherwise, girl was cornered by a dragon. I bellowed in rage and both the girl and the dragon looked up at me. I then landed right in front of the girl.

“L-Lord Alduiin?!?!” the dragon exclaimed.

“You know who I am?” I asked.

“B-But of course!” he exclaimed. “Ever since the dragons learned how to speak across the dimensions, word has spread of your rule. I-I am humbled by your presence.”

“Good, then I won't have to show you why you should obey me,” I said.

“I-I am not worthy my king,” he replied. I looked back at the girl, then at the dragon again.

“She is what is known as a displaced,” I began. “If you or any other dragons from this dimension or any other see or encounter one, and they are in danger, you are to assist in any way possible, is that clear?”

“Y-Yes my king,” he replied. “I-I will spread the word immediately.” He then took off and I turned to the girl.

“Now,” I said, “who might you be?”

The girl stepped forward and cleared her throat. “I’m Amber Connors. Or Buttercup. Transhuman of… Equestria. Displaced like you said…”

“C-Connors?” I replied. “Like Lee Connors?”

“You know my brother!? Is he alive? He must be Displaced too! Is he still a good guy!? Please tell me, I haven’t seen him in a thousand years! Not since I became Displaced with him!”

“Do not worry, he is alive and well, and the light still guides his path,” I said. “Though, the light that guides him now is stronger than it was many centuries ago. It is no longer clouded by the shadows of loss and confusion. But, if you are his sister, that makes you…”

“Auntie!” Plague and Amnesia cried. Black webs spread all over my body. The webs began to form into two black blobs, with one having a green color as you looked from the center of the blob to its outline. The other blob was the same but purple. They leaped off my body and formed into baby dragon symbiotes that looked like baby versions of me. Then they started to jump excitedly and tackled her.

Buttercup was surprised, but didn’t deny and hugged best she could. “I’m not even going to ask how that is, and I don’t want to know. Lee was strange before he turned into Venom, and I like to keep whatever innocence I have left.”

I laughed. “Buttercup, I want you to meet my son Plague and my daughter Amnesia,” I said. “Oh, and don’t worry, the tale of how they came to be isn’t all that bad.” I then explained what happened.

{Buttercup’s POV}

First off, it’s weird to call myself an aunt when my only sibling was a guy. Even my cousins were guys… Family reunions were always weird…

The story wasn’t that bad though. He just used magic to create them. I had to admit, they reminded me of Lee a little and how he always had so much energy.

“That wasn’t at all what I expected,” I said. “Hey, you guys want to head over to my place? My friends would love to meet you guys. Bubbles especially.” I stood up and flicked my wrist, creating an energy shock wave that was barely noticeable, but told me my powers were back. I had to admit, I was glad I didn’t need to kill the white dragon that attacked me.

Alduiin lowered his head. “Hop on, we can get there faster if I fly.” I nodded and hopped on. As he took off I started to think about what he told that other dragon. Now, if we were in trouble, we could get help from the dragons! That is going to be SUPER helpful (And not just because they have super strength). Soon the castle came into view and Alduiin started to land. He landed right in front of the castle. Blossom and Bubbles came running out, or rather, Bubbles came flying out, and Blossom came tumbling out. Both looked like they were ready to kill.

“Guys, guys hold on! He’s another Displaced! He helped me out!” I decided to keep the part about Lee from them for now. “He even got the dragons to help us!”

Blossom took a moment to compose herself, and Bubbles landed with a big smile on her face.

Blossom spoke first. “Hello, my name is Blossom, and the airhead over there is my little sister Bubbles. Thank you for saving Butters butt.”

Bubbles giggled. “Yep! She’s getting into messes she can’t clean up. Nice ta meet you Mr. Dragon!”

I rolled my eyes, “Yeah, yeah, I get it, I can’t help myself…”

“I don’t think any of us can, sis!” Bubbles said. “I mean, Blossom can’t fly either!” Blossom growled at that. “You also don’t have a special power like me and Blossom. I can talk to animals, and Blossom can breath ice! All you can do is curl your tongue.”

I growl along with Blossom, and Bubbles asked. “What? Did I say something?”

“Well, I’m sure she’ll learn something,” Alduiin said. He then gestured towards the tablet. I looked at it to see that it had some weird language on it. The longer I stared at it, the more the weird words started to make sense. Pretty soon it started to look like normal English to me. I looked at Alduiin and he winked at me and mouthed, “I’ll explain later.” I nodded and smiled. Then, the twins came out.

Blossom was the first to notice, and she freaked out. “W-What are those things?” she asked. Bubbles then took notice and gasped. She rushed up and hugged them.

“Aww, they’re so cute!” she said still hugging them. At first, the twins were confused, but then Amnesia asked.

“Wait, did she she say she was Aunt Buttercup’s sister?” Bubbles put them down and nodded.

“Wait, Aunt Buttercup?” Blossom began.

“Then that means,” Plague started.

“Auntie!” they both cried. Plague tackled Bubbles and Amnesia tackled Blossom.I laughed.

“Girls, I want you to meet your new niece and nephew, Plague and Amnesia,” I said still laughing.

Blossom looked confused until she saw what they were, and here eyes widened. Bubbles didn’t seem to care.

I walked over to Alduiin and whispered. “We’re not related by blood, but they ended up a part of my family anyways. They were Displaced with me, and we helped each other until Sun-Butt encased Bubbles in crystal, turned Blossom into a book and left her to rot, and sent me into tartarus.” I explained.

“Well, you should try and patch things up with her,” he replied. “And just remember, if that doesn’t work, you have the whole dragon species of this world watching your back. If she threatens you, be sure to show her that she has no power against those that are under the protection of the dragon kingdom.”

“Patch things up?” I laughed. “She’s the one who betray’d us. I’m not as nice as my brother Alduiin. I don’t forgive those who tried to kill me. I’ll make her pay, and I’ll protect what’s mine. Feel free to stop me, but I’d hate for the kids to see us fight.” A crazed grin spread on my face.

“She betrayed you?” Alduiin asked. “Well then, maybe I should be the first to put her in her place, and show her just how much mercy she must beg for.”

“What do you have in mind?”

“I’ll be right back,” he said with an evil grin. “When I’m done you can look at the state of her, city. Or what’ll be left of it at least.”

A sadistic grin replaced my crazed one. “Do it.” Alduiin nodded and took to the skies.

“I might be gone for a few hours so watch the twins for me,” he said.

“Why, you don’t want them seeing the destruction?” I said.

“No, I want to at least leave one pony besides Celestia and Luna alive,” he replied. I was shocked. The twins could do that? Cool!

“They don’t need to eat anything, but they can’t remain on their own for too long so two of you might have to fuse with them from time to time,” he said. “I’ll be back as soon as I can.” He then started to fly towards the dragon country.

I turned to the twins. “So! Who wants to hear a thing or two about Lee!”

{Celestia’s POV}

I sighed. It had been a long day at day court and I still had a lot to worry about. Mainly the fact those three monsters that I had sealed away had escaped. Suddenly the doors to the throne room burst open.

“P-Princess!” a guard cried as ran towards me. I sighed.

“What is it?” I asked.

“O-Outside,” he said shakily. “Dragons. Lots and lots of dragons!” My eyes widened and I rushed outside. I then saw them. A huge army of dragons were flying outside the walls of Canterlot. I teleported outside the gate were the city’s guard had assembled. I looked to the dragons. There had to be hundreds of them! Why were they all here? Suddenly, a dragon came forward. He was unlike any other dragon. I stared at him in fear.

“W-Who are you?” I asked. He grinned.

“I am Alduiin, King of the Dragons,” he replied.

“W-What do you want?” I asked.

“Well,” he began, “it has come to my attention that you have wronged those in my family.”

“W-Who would I have wronged?” I asked.

“You may know them as Buttercup, Blossom, and Bubbles,” he replied. My eyes widened again.

“H-How are you…” I started.

“How I am related to them does not concern you,” he said. “But what does concern you is your betrayal to them. You betrayed them, and sealed them away for a thousand years, and now, you will atone for your crimes!” He then flew up higher, till he was in the middle of the pack of dragons.

“Attack the city!” he shouted. “Show them what it means to harm members of the royal dragon family!” The dragons all roared and then flew into the city. They started to destroy everything. Homes, shops, parks, everything! They were even killing ponies, whether they were part of the royal guard, or were just civilians. I tried to enter the city, but a force filled stopped me. I could only watch as all of Canterlot was destroyed.

{Buttercup’s POV}

“... And because of that, Lee couldn’t see anymore. He was blinded, and I had to start helping him. Eventually, I started to love helping him out, and we became close. A year later, we became Displaced.” I finished explaining about me and Lee’s life back on earth. I was surprised how well they listened. “How he went to a convention blind you ask? I took him.”

We were sitting in the castle(need a new name for it). I was sitting in a green chair and Blossom/Amnesia and Bubbles were sitting on the couch. Plague was fused with me. Both Plague and Amnesia were in stealth mode. It had been about four hours and I had started to wonder where Alduiin was. I guess the twins were too because they then asked.

“What’s taking dad so long?” Plague asked.

“Well,” Blossom started, “he was flying in the direction of the dragon country, so maybe he’s gathering the dragons.” That was true. Though, dragon country wasn’t that far away, so it shouldn’t take him this long to gather the dragons, especially if they see him as a king. I was about to suggest that we go out and look for him, when we heard flapping outside the castle. We all walked outside to see Alduiin landing right outside.

“There you are,” I said. “We were all starting to worry.”

“Sorry about that,” he replied. “Destroying all of Canterlot took a lot longer than I thought. Luckily I had many of my dragon subjects to help me.” I nodded with a smile.

“So, what’s the state of the city?” I asked.

“See for yourself,” he said back. He then lowered his head and Blossom, Bubbles, and I all hopped on, with Amnesia still being fused with Blossom, and Plague still being fused with me. Alduiin took off and flew towards Canterlot.

After a few minutes, Canterlot came into view. I gasped. It was completely destroyed. Buildings had collapsed, there was fire everywhere, and a few ponies were scattered everywhere, mourning over lost ones, or looking at the state of their homes. I then saw Canterlot Castle. It was in ruins. Almost the entire top half was gone, and there were holes everywhere. There was barely anything left of the castle, and what was left was being used as shelter for refugees. Then, I saw Celestia. Alduiin must have too, because he started flying towards her. He landed right behind her. She turned around, and her eyes widened with fear.

“W-W-What are you d-d-doing here?” she asked shakily. Blossom/Amnesia, Bubbles, and I, along with Plague, hopped off of Alduiin’s back. I stepped forward.

“Hello, Celestia,” I said with an evil grin. She stepped back in fear.

“W-W-What d-d-do you w-w-want?” she asked. I laughed.

“Oh, I just wanted to see how your city was doing after Alduiin here destroyed it,” I replied. I giggled at her fear. This, was, AWESOME! Celestia had finally got what she deserved! But now I had one problem. Was this enough? I mean, sure what she had done was terrible, but did she deserve any more punishment? Eh, I’d decide later.

“W-Well as you can see,” Celestia said regaining her composure, “Canterlot has been completely destroyed. Homes destroyed, ponies killed. I know you think you didn’t deserve what I did to you, but do you honestly believe, that this is necessary?”

“Trust me,” I said, “there is more to come of this to come unless you beg for mercy. Then, we just might leave it like this. You wouldn’t want things to get any worse than this right?” She shook her head rapidly. “Good, well, I just wanted to witness the damage, so I think we’d best take our leave,” and with that, we were off. As we were flying, Bubbles spoke up.

“Um, Alduiin, don’t you think all of that was a little too much?” she asked.

“Well, I would have done less damage, had it not been for some of the salvage dragons,” Alduiin answered. “During the attack, one of the salvage dragons had broken into the records office, a part of it that only Luna and Celestia were allowed to be in. He had looked at the records, then showed them to me.”

“What was on them?” Blossom asked.

“Lets just say that they got away with committing more crimes then even Sombra,” Alduiin answered. “I wasn’t about to let that go unpunished.” With that discussion finished, Alduiin flew us back to our castle.

{Third PoV}

Buttercup sighed. “Thanks man… I needed that…”

“It wasn’t something I’m proud of… I’m not sure that was right.” Blossom said, fidgeting. “But thank you for helping anyway. If you need us, we’re only a call away. By that time, I think we’d have our powers a little more honed in.”

“Yeah! We’ll kick anyone's butt that messes with family!” Buttercup proclaimed, pointing a thumb towards herself. Alduiin nodded.

“As will I, but before I go, I must ask something,” Alduiin said.

“What is it?” Buttercup asked.

“Do you know who Tirek is?” he asked. Buttercup’s eyes widened.

“Um, yeah,” Buttercup answered. “Why?”

“Well,” Alduiin began. “whatever you do, do not trust him. Even if he is opposing Celestia and Luna, do not side with him. He will only betray you in the end. And even if you do, and plan to back-stab him in the end, he will have already learned of it the moment you thought of it, and he will betray you before you get the chance.” Alduiin looked specifically at Buttercup during that last part. Buttercup wasn’t sure how, but she was certain he knew, and he was telling her to not to abide by her plan.

“Um, yeah sure,” Buttercup said.

“Very well,” he replied. “Well, it seems we must say our goodbyes.”

“Bye auntie Buttercup, auntie Bubbles, and auntie Blossom!” Plague cried.

“Bye auntie Buttercup, auntie Bubbles, and auntie Blossom!” Amnesia cried at the same time.

“Bye kids!” Buttercup said back.

“Bye everyone!” Bubbles shouted back.

“Until next time!” Blossom cried. They all waved and a portal opened up. The twins reattached themselves to Alduiin, and Alduiin then leapt into the portal. Buttercup pulled out a toy from her backpack. It was an antiqu black Spiderman action figure. She tossed it after them.

It closed after that and the girls went back to the castle to relax after such a strenuous day.

Alduin shot up, waking suddenly from the dream. He looked around, noticing he was in his cave.

"Huh, just a dream I guess."

Chapter Twelve: Learning That I Have A Brother, And A Terrible War Is Yet To Come.

Chapter Twelve: Learning That I Have A Brother, And A Terrible War Is Yet To Come.

{Gale's POV/Battle Form}

It had taken me a couple days, but I had finally made it. The dragon country, were I would supposedly find answers about where my brother was. I was in my battle form just in case. After all, I've never meet another dragon besides Spike, and now I'm in an entire country of them. As I walked, I caught sight of a mountain. I ran at the mountain and began to climb. Once I reached the top, what I saw shocked me. There where tons of dragons gathered. I mean like, TONS. I shrugged of my shock, and began walking forward. The dragons then noticed me. A black one walked forward.

"What is your business here displaced one?" he asked.

"You know I'm a displaced?" I asked.

"Indeed, you aura makes it obvious," he replied.

"I'm here to get information about my brother," I stated.

"Why would you come here?" he asked.

"Because he's a dragon, a displaced like me," I said.

"Well," he started, "we can speak across the multiverse, we may be able to find him."

"Why are you so readily helping me?" I asked the dragon.

"Because our lord stated that any and all displaced must be helped should they require our assistance," he replied. "Now, what is your brother's name?"

"His real name is Dan," I started, "but as a displaced, he is known as Alduiin." All the dragons gasped. At first I thought they were reacting badly so I closed my eyes (eye?) and braced myself. However, nothing happened. I opened my eyes, and saw that all of the dragons were, bowing. What?

"Um, what is going on?" I asked.

"Lord Alduiin is our king," the black dragon from before said. "If he is your brother, then you are part of the dragon royal family. We welcome you here, royal one." Wait, so my brother, was the king of the dragons? AWESOME!

"Well, I never expected this to happen," I said. "But, if he is your king, you've got to have a way to him right?"

"Indeed we do royal one," the dragon replied. "You wish to see him?"

"Yea, I haven't seen him in over a thousand years," I said.

"Very well," he said. "Come, we shall send you to his realm." I nodded. I followed the dragon as they began to gather around me. They started to chant. The chanting got louder and louder. Soon a portal began to form underneath me. It began to grow and grow until it was full size. I began to slowly sink in. Soon the portal completely swallowed me up and I fell through the void. I fell for couple seconds, but then I saw a light, another portal.

'Here I come Dan,' I thought.

{Dan's POV}

After the whole fiasco with Buttercup and Jeffery, it was good to be home. Luckily when me and the twins got home the party was still going on. After a couple hours, we were finally heading home. That was, until I saw a portal open. From the portal came a blue bipedal creature, with spikes coming down from it's head. It was upside-down with it's arms crossed. A white aura surrounded it, and it stopped falling, and turned right-side-up. It looked around, then froze when it's gaze came to me.

"D-Dan?" it asked. From the voice it appeared to be male.

"Who are you, and how do you know my name?" I asked.

"Well, you wouldn't recognize me like this," it said, "but it's me, it's Gale." Gale? Well, the name definitely sounded familiar. But, I couldn't remember anything. Gale, Gale, Gale. That name sounded so familiar but....

"Your brother," Gale said. Brother? Wait, BROTHER! I remember where I heard that name. Gale was my brother's name!

"Argh!" I cried. I suddenly had a really big head ache. Everything started to go dark.

"Daddy?" Plague asked.

"Dad!" Amnesia cried. I wanted to answer, but I couldn't. everything was getting dark. Soon, everything started to go all black.

{Flashback}

Me and Gale were walking into the convention. I was dressed up as Alduiin, and my brother Gale was dressed up as Mecha Sonic. We entered the convention and looked all around. It was packed! We went to all of the different attractions and events and we saw some pretty cool costumes. Heck, we saw one dude, who I think was blind, dressed up as Venom and this girl was leading him around. She was dressed up as Buttercup from the Power Puff Girls. Anyways, to end off the day we went to the dealer's hall. There were shops and stuff everywhere. But, there was one shop in particular that caught my eye. It was being maned by some guy who was dressed up as the merchant from resident evil. His shop had a ton of cool things. What really shocked me was the wings that were there. They looked like Alduiin's wings. I had to have them. But, one guy made it to the shop first. He bought something, we couldn't see what, and then fell through a portal that opened at his feet. I looked at Gale. He was as shocked as I was. We both glared at him. We looked at each other again, and nodded.

"Hey!" I called. The merchant turned to us.

"Oh hello, would you boys like something?" he asked us.

"Yea," Gale said. "We'd like you to atone for what you've done." He looked at us in confusion. Then we jumped him. I grabbed his shirt and threw him to the ground behind me. He got up.

"So you know who I am?" he asked.

"You bet your ass we do," I replied. "Your gonna pay for making all of those people disappear." We ran at him. I grabbed his head and brought it down onto my rising knee. Gale then punched him in the face three times before uppercutting him. He feel onto the ground and so I grabbed him and threw him behind me before jumping up and landing on him with my elbow sinking into his stomach. I picked him up and held him as Gale continuously punched him in the face. Gale then kneed him and I raised him up a little, then fell back and on him. I got up.

"You had enough yet?" Gale asked. He started to get up and coughed out some blood.

"Maybe, but the real question is, have you?" I had no idea what he meant by that, until those wings that I saw before came off the wall, and forcefully attached to my back. Once they did, a portal opened up underneath me, and I fell in.

{Flashback End}

I awoke in my cave, with the twins still fused with me.

"Daddy!" Plague cried.

"Are you okay?" Amnesia asked.

"I'm alright kids," I told them.

"Heh," I heard a voice. "Good thing I've got super strength as a robot huh? If I didn't, you might not be here right now." I turned and saw, Gale.

"G-Gale," I said.

"So, do you remember me now?" he asked.

"Yes, I do now," I answered. "I can't believe I forgot about my own brother.

"Don't worry," Gale said. "When I first got to my world, I forgot all about my life on earth too. If it hadn't been for Starswirl, I don't think I would have ever remembered." I nodded.

"Well, now that you're here, it seems I should introduce you to your nice and nephew," I said.

"Huh?" he asked. Right as he said that, the twins defused with me. The second they were done, they leaped at Gale and tackled him.

"Uncle!" they cried together as they all fell to the ground. Gale started to laugh.

"H-Hey there kids," he said as he chuckled. "How's it going?"

"Good!" they said simultaneously.

"Heh heh," I chuckled. "Gale, meet my son Plague, and my daughter Amnesia." He laughed too.

"So," he started, "who's the lucky mare?" I laughed heavily at that.

"Oh no it's not like that," I said. I then began to explain.

Time Skip

After explaining how the twins came to be, we started to head towards Ponyville. As we headed there, another portal opened up ahead of us.

"Geez," Gale said. "The amount of portals popping open in your world today." I nodded in agreement.As we approached the portal, two beings fell out. They both looked pretty familiar. as we got closer, I listened in on their conversation.

“So what displaced are we supposed to find here?” One asked in a posh voice.

“Someone named Alduiin,” the second one answered in a metallic voice when they landed. I looked to Gale. He looked back at me, then nodded. I then flew to the two beings.

“You two say you’re looking for me?” I asked. They both turned to me, and then I saw why they both looked so familiar, or, at least one of them. The other one not so much.

It looked like Rarity and a grey pegasus. But Rarity looked strange, and the other mare had a machine over her head, making what I assume was an eye-patch. Rarity had a pink mane instead of purple, pink eye-shadow, and her Cutie Mark was different, a pink apple with a silver stalk, and three blue diamonds. The other mare was grey, and had a gold mane. Her Cutie Mark a couple gears, only one looked significant though. It seemed to look like fire.

The grey one spoke. “Is that a dragon?”

The Rarity clone shook her head violently, “Is that a… I don’t know what that is…” She trailed off.

“Rarifruit! Shush! Time Spinner doesn't want us angering anything or anyone! Didn’t that fridge teach you something!?” The grey mare scolded, and ‘Rarifruit’ shuddered.

“You’re right darling.” Rarifruit turned to me and my brother and cleared her throat. “Hello sirs. My name is Rarifruit, or Debra, and this is Derpigun, or Zoey.” She pointed to herself, then to the other mare. “May I ask who here is a Displaced?”

“Um, we both are,” Gale answered.

Rarifruit clapped her hooves together, “Wonderful!” I saw Derpigun roll her eyes.

“So what business do you two have here?” I asked.

Rarifruit looked ready to speak, but Derpigun beat her to it. “We’ve been sent here on behalf of Displacer Time Spinner, Champion Lee Connors, and Dark Lord Folteren, to deliver a message to ‘Alduiin’.”

“Well, that would be me,” I said.

Rarifruit took this moment to join in. She took out a scroll of paper and began to read. “Dear Alduiin. It’s me, Lee. It most likely hasn’t been too long since you met my sister and the twin’s aunt, Amber. I am sad to say that I will soon be needing your help with a… problem. I was attacked by a Displaced named ‘Darth Folteren’. He tried killing me, and hurt my version of Ponyville. My Twilight was hurt badly, and I ended up hurting a daughter of his. I tried reasoning with him, but he’s so bent on killing me and destroying my Equestria that he’s started a war. We’ll be calling Displaced from all over the multiverse to join. Don’t worry about hurting or getting hurt, it’s set so that if you do, you’ll be healed. Other than that, a Displacer’s been following me, and he asked if I knew any Displaced I wanted to help me. I chose you, my sister(plus the others), and others. If you’re worried about the suddenness of this, don’t bro. Time Spinner assures me this is happening before the attack(P.S. Don’t try and stop it, you’ll break reality in my world because of how fixed everything is). I hate time travel, but it’s the only way to get everyone prepared.

With love, from Lee.

P.S. Give the twins my regards.”

I was shocked. Someone had DARED TO HURT MY FAMILY?!?!?!?!?!

“So, are you going to join?” asked Rarifruit. I looked down at her, and nodded.

“Some fool decided to harm my family,” I said. “I won't let that slide.”

“Neither will I,” said Gale. “I’ve got a new family now. So I’m going to protect them with everything I have.” When he finished talking, the twins decided to voice their opinion. They defused with me, but came out as Epidemic.

“The letter said that the healing factor would prevent the displaced from dying right?” they asked. Rarifruit nodded. “Then we will certainly enjoy this ‘Dark Lord Folteren.’ For when we find him, we will torture him. And only when he is begging for death will we let him go. His screams will be music to our ears.”

Rarifruit stared at them unblinking. “I think they rival your marefriend’s temper Zoe.”

Derpigun growled, “Boyfriend. Skylar is still a boy at heart, and no, they don’t rival him. He’s the sweetest, most caring and loving guy out there…” I saw hearts appear in her right eye.

Rarifruit rolled her eyes, “Anyway. It’s touching to see how you care about your family. If my sister was hurt, I’d go Hulk on the moron who would dare harm a hair on her head!”

“Indeed,” I said. “Family is the most important thing to all of us.”

“Damn straight,” Gale said. Epidemic just nodded.

Derpigun shrugged, “Don’t care much for family. Only ones I need are my friends and Brutalight.”

“She was an only child.” Rarifruit confirmed.

“Family can be more than just those you are related to by blood,” I said. “Your closest friends are your family too.”

Rarifruit smirked smugly, “See! Lee isn’t the only one, so you can’t say they’re all crazy!”

Derpigun sighed. “I got the same lecture from Lee… I guess you might have a point. Sky did call the other kids at the orphanage family… I’ll try… Oh, I need a rest. I know as soon as we get back, Time’s gonna put us back to work. Mind us staying here a bit?” I smiled.

“Not at all,” I said. She sighed in relief.

“Thanks,” she said. “So, where are you guys going?”

“We were heading over to Ponyville, care to join us?” I asked.

“Of course!” Rarifruit answered. I lowered my head and they hopped on to my back. Epidemic merged back with me, and we took off, with Gale flying right next to me. After a minute or so, we finally arrived in Ponyville. I landed in the town square, and then the mane-6 approached.

“Hey Alduiin,” Twilight said.

“Hello Twilight,” I replied. As I said that, Rainbow Dash took notice of my passengers and Gale.

“Um,” she began, “who are they? And does she look like Rarity, and why does she look like Derpy?”

Before I could say anything, the two jumped off my back. Derpigun’s right foreleg turned into a Mini-Gun, and she said. “I’mma Derpigun bitches!” She shot a couple times, and Rarifruit slapped her upside the head.

“She’s a moron, that’s what she is.” Rarifruit said, to which Derpigun glared. “Anyways, her name is Derpigun, and mine is Rarifruit. As for why we look like you, we are from another dimension.”

“They are displaced like me,” I finished for them. “And as for him,” I gestured to Gale, “his name is Meta, and he is my brother.”

Derpigun fired into the air again, and a bird bumped off her head. “Yeah, what they said… Call me Gun if you get confused, and call that idiot over there Fruit.” She pointed her Mini-gun at Rarifruit, who ducked behind a bush. Derpigun grumbled, “You're such a Scootaloo…”

“Knock it off you two,” I said. I looked at Twilight. She gave me a questioning look. Yeah, I had some explaining to do.

Derpigun smirked, “As Lee would say, Q&A time. Who want’s to go first!” Her gun fired at where she was pointing and hit where Rarifruit was. “I guess that wasn’t a good idea.” Her gun disappeared as she gave a sheepish grin.

“Oh geez,” Gale said as he walked over and picked up an unconscious Rarifruit up. “So, are we planning on nearly killing anyone else?”

Derpigun put a hoof to her chin. “Celestia?” She burst out laughing. “A-anymore q-q-questions? Any of you six?” Everyone glared at her.

“Not funny,” we all deadpanned.

“Are you kidding!? I was shot, burned, ripped apart, and nearly raped by her, and ever Displaced I’ve met has at least tried to kill ‘er. Heck, even Lee did after she sent a task force against him! Folteren dethroned her, and Time Spinner’s killed five! It’s pretty funny from my point of view. Heck, I’d kill all of ya in my home!” She pointed at the six Elements of Harmony.

“One,” Gale began, “tense on was. Two, every displaced has tried to kill her, whether in self defense or because they wanted to. It’s like an initiation thing. And finally three, if you tried to kill any of us, not only would I kill you myself, but I would scan your anatomy and personality, then I would replace you.” As he said that last part he put his face in her face and his one orange eye seemed to get redder.

“You are an idiot…” Derpigun started. “I’m a servant of a Displacer. My boyfriend is an Alicorn with the fire power to actually kill Celestia, and my death would bring all them, plus Darth Folteren and all his Displaced allies.” She moved her face closer, “Plus, I was talking about my Mane Six dufus. Don’t make threats to those with powerful friends. And don’t piss me off.” She backed away a bit, “And I have a friend that could eat everypony here in ten seconds flat.”

“Well,” Gale replied, “could any of them survive in a fight against something that can scan them, learn how they think in an instant, can copy all of the benefits their being, while disregarding any flaws that it sees fit, that can use but a piece of itself, get it into any one of their blood streams and forcefully control them, and gets stronger, faster, and smarter with each hit that it retains?”

She face hoofed, “Yes. You wouldn’t even see him. He’d just go back in time, and to your homeworld and kill you as a kid. Why are we even arguing. I just said I didn’t mean you guys.”

“Well,” Gale began, “I guess there’s always that option.”

Derpigun seemed grumpy, “Anyway! Anymore questions?” She looked at the girls, “Anything you’d like to ask?” They shook their heads. “Damn, thought they’d have at least one question. Even Twilight isn’t questioning me! And my Twi used a net on me to get me to talk! I think...”

“Well,” I interrupted, “I believe we’re all tired, we came here for relaxation not arguments.” Everyone nodded in agreement and we went on our way.

“Fine! I’ll just get myself a smoothy…” Derpigun looked over at Rarifruit, and smirked. She pulled a marker out of nowhere, and took off the cap. She then drew a mustache.

After that, she looked at a label, and her smile faded. ‘Permanent Ink’.

Uh-oh…

“I’ll just go get me a milkshake…” She turned around and yelled, “Where’s a place I can get a milkshake!?”

“You can get one at Sugarcube Corner!” Pinkie yelled.

Derpigun mumbled, “Yeah… Thanks…” I detected a hint of sadness, but before I could even ponder it, she flew off.

I sighed. ‘Maybe we shouldn’t have let them stay.’

“That went well,” Gale said. I glared at him. “What?” I shook my head.

“Come on let’s go to Sugarcube Corner,” I said. “I feel like treating my sweet tooth.”

“You know,” Gale said, “that’s the least serious thing you’ve said all day.” I groaned.

{Unknown Location, Dovakiin’s POV}

I trudged through the cavern that I called my temporary home. I finally made it to my camp. I sat down next to the fire.

“So, how did it go?” a voice asked me. I didn’t answer.

“So I can assume you failed?” I still didn’t answer. Out from the shadows walked a creature that I could consider the only ally I had in this desolate land. It was a bug-like pony, a changeling I think their called.

“Do not worry, there will be more chances,” she said. She walked up to me, her turquoise chitin armor glowing from the fire’s light, her red mane flowing down her back.

“I don’t know, he is much stronger than I remember,” I said. “But, if you are sure, then we will continue as planned, Infestation.”

Author's Note

Want to see Gale's tale? Check out my other displaced story, A Displaced Machine. Also, shadow War belongs to Bronyparasite.

Chapter Thirteen: Another Dragon?

{Deathwing's POV}

Deathwing awoke off his bed inside his cave. As he did he realized his place was a mess. Giving a sigh the massive drake started to clean up. ‘Should have guessed inviting Discord was a bad idea.’ As he finished up cleaning he realized his tokens from the displaced were out. “Great.”

As he looked though the tokens to put them back he found one he did not remember. Holding it up in his claw he looked at it. It was a stone tablet with weird writing on it. ‘What is this?’ Deathwing knew it was a token so he brought it to his ear to hear the phrase. When he heard nothing, he looked at the tablet again. This time the writing was different.

Greetings, my name is Dan, or preferably, Alduiin. I am a displaced and if you ever need my help, me and my two children will be happy to help, as long as you are on the side of the ponies, or, if you are against them, but for a very, and I do mean VERY, good reason.

“Alduiin?” Deathwing said. “I don’t think I ever meet him.” Holding the tablet up he wondered how to activate it. ‘Perhaps I’ll just...’ He taps the tablet with his claw and magic in hopes to activate it. A vortex opens up and swallows Deathwing up. In the vortex the spell keeping him small gave out as he returned to his titanic size.

{Alduiin’s POV}

Finally, Gale, Derpigun, Rarifruit, the mane-6, the CMC, some of their friends, and I were at Sugarcube Corner. Well, more like they were all inside and I was sticking my head through the window but you get the idea. We were having cake and smoothies till we all a large boom.

“Oh come on!” Derpigun yelled in a Sweetie Belle's voice. “I was just getting into things!”

“No, you were about to do a milkshake race with a colt,” Rarifruit deadpanned.

“Oh come on, tell me you haven’t dreamed of having a milkshake race with Button Mash!” Derpigun retorted. “Anyway, we should check ou-” There was a beeping, her red eye glowed, and she froze up.

Rarifruit’s eyes widened. “OH SON OF A MOTHERLESS GOAT!!!”

“What’s up with her?” Gale asks.

Derpigun started bleeding, and Rarifruit forced her to sit down. “She’s having relapses! Lord Time Spinner warned me this might happen after the resurrection! I need to call Brutalight! But first, I want to know what that explosion was.”

“You guys go check it out, I’ve got this,” Gale said. He then made a small cut on Derpigun’s arm and turned part of his arm into liquid metal. He then inserted the liquid into the cut and, after a few seconds, Derpigun stopped bleeding.

“There,” Gale said. “That’ll keep her stable for now, but it’s not a permanent solution.”

“Thank you,” Rarifruit turned to the direction the explosion came from. “Let’s go.” Her horn was enveloped in a pink aura, and she disappeared and reappeared on a near by roof top. I took my head out of the window and looked toward its source as well. There, in the middle of the sky, was a portal to the void.

“How many portals is that today?” Gale asked me.

“Well, counting the one I used to get back home, that portal makes four,” I replied.

“Damn!” Gale said. With that, we all went towards the portal.

The Vortex soon spat out something big. Really big. And it seems to be made of metal. However, it wasn’t a machine and the metal was organic.

{Third POV}

Deathwing shook his head as he got back up. He recognized the town somewhat as ponyville but it wasn’t his ponyville. ‘Another Universe it seems.’ Deathwing got up as he realized he was in his full size. He looked around to find the Displaced who summoned him. “Hello?” Given his size his voice rang out across the world.

Deathwing had only been to another world once and made that mistake once. “Hello, any Displaced?” Suddenly, a blue bipedal figure flew into his vision.

“Hey man, down here!” it said. “Mind shrinking down?”

Deathwing used his powers to take on his Alicorn form. He then saw a group in front of him. Deathwing walked up to them. “Sorry but which one of you is Alduin?”

“That would be me,” I heard a voice behind me. I turned around, and saw a dark grey dragon, with scales that looked like armor.

“A dragon displaced?” Deathwing raised an eyebrow. “I found your Tablet in my cave, I’m Neltharion the Earth-Wander, but I go by Deathwing.”

“Oh~ Another dragon…” I heard a mare moan. “I’m guessing you’d like to join the war as well…?”

“A war? What kind of war?” I ask. “Is that why Lee’s token seemed to go dark?"

“You know Lee?” the dark gray dragon asked.

“Yes, I summoned him along with a Displaced who went as Discord, I wondered what happened to him when the token started going dark.”

“His token has been shut down,” The white mare said. “There’s some time magic that damaged most, if not all, tokens of his. He was attacked, or will be attacked by Dark Folteren. The two spar, and Lee’s Twilight has third degree burns, damn lightning. Never liked it. She’ll be mostly ok, but the two are in a HUGE rivalry, and neither has stopped. To put it simple, they are bringing together Displaced to help them kill the other.” She finished with a flip of her mane.

“That war has ensured series of dark events,” the blue bipedal figure said. “You may not get killed, but it still won't be pleasant. However, we’re still joining because we want to protect our family.”

“Join at your own risk,” the dark gray dragon said.

Deathwing started to become mad as that. Suddenly, the wind picked up as if it obeyed a master, the ground started to shake the world over and it started to get hot. Really hot. The magma within Deathwing threaten to go all the way up to its maximum. Around him the wind earth and water flared with the heat. “I am going to drag Folteren into the very world’s core and burn his pitiful excuse of a life….” At last the world seem to shake as Deathwing gave a growl returning to his massive size! The Dragon gave a roar that seemed to break apart the very ground. “I will show him the World Given Form!”

“Nice!” the blue figure said. Everyone looked at him. “What?” The dark gray dragon rolled his eyes.

“Anyways, I believe proper introductions are in order.” he said as Deathwing began to shrink again. “I’m Alduiin.”

“I’m Gale,” said the blue figure. Then two black blobs came off of Alduiin and turned into baby versions of him.

“I’m Plague!” said the first one.

“I’m Amnesia!” said the second one.

The white mare stepped forward. “I am Rarifruit. The pleasure is all mine.” She punctuated this with a bow. “But if you’ll excuse me, I need to make a call.”

“Oh right,” Gale said. “I’ll get her.” He then walked to Sugarcube Corner.

Rarifruit turned around and trotted a little distance.

Deathwing turned to Alduin. “Well sorry about any damage I might have given the world.” Deathwing said to the other dragon. “Mind if I ask, what kind of dragon are you?”

“Well, I don’t think I'm a specific type, Alduiin said. “If you want to know my origins, I’m from Tamriel.”

“No!” Rarifruit cried. “I hope she isn’t too mad at me…”

“Who?” Gale asked as he came walking up, Derpigun slung over his shoulder.

“P-put her down! She doesn't like anyone touching her waifu!” Rarifruit said. She looked about ready to continue, but the sound of lightning cut her off.

“... And then he said, ‘Who da hay do you think I am!?’ And then I said, ‘I don’t give a flying feather who you are!’ Then he punched me in the face…” A metallic voice said.

“I don’t care about that! Derpigun’s having her first re-” A female demonic voice said, before stopping. A purple Alicorn and cyan Pegasus stood in front of the already big group of Displaced. The Alicorn glared at Gale.

“So anything you can do differently?” Deathwing asked Alduin.

“Well, I can shout,” Alduiin said. Suddenly they both heard a cry of fury. They both turned and saw that the purple Alicorn had tackled Gale. Two blades appeared in a purple aura, and she yelled.

“WHO ARE YOU!? WHAT ARE YOU DOING TO DERPIGUN!?”

“Whoa there!” Gale said. “I was just carrying her here. By the way, you should be thanking me. Had I not been here, Derpigun’s condition would have been much worse.”

“What are you talking about?” the purple alicorn asked.

“I turned part of myself into liquid metal and inserted it into her bloodstream,” Gale replied. “Now that liquid metal is regulating her organs’ functions, stopping the bleeding, making sure she doesn’t get any worse.”

The Alicorn uses her magic to pull Derpigun away from Gale. “Fine…”

A pale yellow Pegasus with a Dr. Susse hat, stepped forward. “S-sorry about Brutalight… She’s had a rough week…”

“It’s fine,” Gale said. “I would be too if I was on my period.”

The Alicorn was walking away until the word ‘period’ was said. “What. Did. You. Say?”

“S-she was a guy before she was Displaced!” The yellow Pegasus yelped quickly. And the purple Alicorn’s head started to smoke.

“I REGRET NOTHING!” Gale shouted as he charged up and took to the skies, flying away at high speeds. Until he was hit with a bolt of purple magic forced him into the ground.

“I’LL MAKE YOU!!!” Brutalight shouted. She was enveloped in a purple glow, and disappeared.

The yellow Pegasus stepped forward shyly. “I… I’m Fluttershout…”

A blue Pegasus with a dull rainbow mane flew up, “The names Rainbine! Remember it!”

An orange Earth Pony rolled her eyes, “Apple Pills…”

And a pink, straight maned Earth Pony started rolling on the ground. “And I’m Pinkis Cupcake! Can I lick your ear?” She was slapped on the back of the head by Rarifruit, Alduiin and Deathwing backed up.

“Wait,” Rarifruit said, “Why are all of you here?” The ponies looked around nervously.

Rainbine stepped forward. “Some idiot- I mean Apple Pills thought she saw a bottle of pills and opened up AssSpike’s cell.” Rarifruit face-hoofed.

“Well,” Alduiin began, “it’s a pleasure to meet you all.”

“O-oh, th-thank you…” Fluttershout whispered.

“Sure thing! Rarifruit didn’t try to teach you about sewing, did she?” Rainbine said.

“I want some painkillers…” Apple Pills mumbled. They all then heard a loud boom and turned their heads towards the direction of Brutalight and Gale. Brutalight was flying in a panic as Gale was firing rockets at her

“THIS IS JUST LIKE DUCK HUNT!” Gale yelled like a mad man. His arm then changed into a REALLY big laser cannon.

“I’MA FIRIN MAH LAZAR!!!” He shouted. He then fired the laser at Brutalight and it completely engulfed her. When the laser stopped, Brutalight looked hurt, but mainly pissed off.

“You think that’s a laser!?” Brutalight shouted, and Rainbine flew up next to her. A large laser cannon appeared where Rainbine’s hooves were, and Brutalight’s horn glowed red. “THINK OF THIS AS YOUR OFFICIAL BANISHMENT FROM THE WAR!!!” The two blasted a large amount of energy that made the ponies on the ground fly when it made contact. A huge dust cloud formed and the two flying ponies landed on the ground. The dust the then started to clear. As it dissipated, they heard a noise. It sounded like a large amount of energy was gathering. When the dust was finally gone, they saw the source of the noise. It was Gale, charging up a huge amount of energy. As he did so, he looked at the two ponies in front of him.

“Impressive, I don’t usually have to do this,” Gale said in a deep, demonic voice. “Only a few people have witnessed this.” As he finished that sentence, the ground started to shake. Cracks formed in the earth, and pieces of dirt and stone rose into the air. He crossed his arms, then spread them apart, releasing a huge amount of energy, Blowing everything and everyone back. There was a bright flash of light and everyone had to avert their eyes. When the light faded, everyone looked back at Gale. He was standing there, but he looked different. Stronger, faster, smarter, and more head spines. Energy was flowing off of him like a fountain. He started to charge energy in his hand until Alduiin shouted at him.

“GALE STOP!” Gale looked at his brother. “If you continue this, you might really be banned from helping Lee with the war.” The energy in his hand then dispersed, and Gale reverted to his normal form. He looked at Brutalight who was seething.

“Alright fine, I’ll stop,” Gale said. He then said happily, “But after the war, I wanna continue this, I would love to see how you hold up against my true power.”

“I don’t think that’ll happen.” Brutalight mumbled. Rainbine pointed a hoof at her eyes, and then pointed Gale like: ‘I’m watching you’.

“There… n-now that th-that’s over-er with… Brutalight?” Fluttershout nudged the Alicorn.

“Fine… I’M SORRY PONYVILLE, FOR MAKING A REALLY COOL LIGHT SHOW!” The twins then came up to Gale.

“Good first impression Uncle Gale!” Plague said.

"Yeah!” Amnesia said. Gale just shrugged and walked up to the twins.

“Yea well, self-defence,” Gale said nonchalantly.

“Is that normal?” Deathwing asked everyone there.

However another voice was heard. “I believe so, then again I never see over another displaced.” Standing there with a cloak covering every part of him reading a book was a guy. Deathwing had a flashback about something, about who this being was.

“Who’s that!?” Rainbine yelped as Brutalight picked Derpigun up, and left without a word. “Thanks…”

“Who am I? That can be answered by looking at mighty Deathwing here, both he and the Chaos entity are my more praised displaced.” The Cloaked guy said.

“Oh! He’s a Displacer like Time Spinner!” Pinkis yelled.

“It is the truth.” The cloaked guy looked at Deathwing. “Few displaced ever meet there displacer in person, as most have the asshole one as there displacer.”

The cloaked guy turned to Alduin. “Mind me asking, but could Deathwing learn a thu’um or two?”

“He’ll have to unlock the power first,” Alduiin said.

“It shouldn’t be hard, he is an elder dragon empowered by a race of elder gods in the warcraft mythos, he should be able to learn it just as you and the Dragonborn can.”

"I wish that were true, but a strange magical barrier keeps me from teaching any displaced how to shout until they learn one on their own,” Alduiin said. “But, I do have a way to make sure that can happen. You see, my token has multiple functions. One of them, is to teach the Unrelenting force shout when the displaced is in danger and could use that shout to escape or overpower that danger. Once that happens, then I can teach Deathwing how to use the Thu’um.”

“Very well,” Cloaked guy said. With a snap a portal opened up and Deathwing was tossed away into the void. “Good bye it was nice to meet you.” With that the cloak and him popped out.

“Well I think that’s enough excitement for one day,” Rarifruit said. “Come on everyone, we better get moving before ord Time Spinner forces us to come back.” With that, another portal opened up, and the mane-6 look-a-likes entered the portal, with Brutalight carrying Derpigun on her back.

“Bye everyone!”Gale said along with the twins. They all waved goodbye and the portal then closed. Alduiin sighed.

“I suppose you’re going home now?” he asked Gale. Gale shook his head.

“No way man,” he replied. “I haven’t seen you in a thousand years I think I’m gonna stay awhile.” Alduiin nodded

"Yay!” Plague and Amnesia cried. “We get to spend more time with uncle Gale!” And with that, they all walked back to Ponyville.

Author's Note

Wow! That's a lot of displaced for one chapter! The alternate ponies belong to Bronyparasite and Deathwing and his displacer belong to NewUnitedEmpire. As always, thanks for reading. Also, my computer has stopped working so a displaced machine may not get this chapter for a while.

Chapter Fourteen: The Human World

Chapter Fourteen: The Human World

{Gale's POV}

So after the whole fiasco with Deathwing and the others, Alduiin, the twins, the mane-6, and I were sitting in Twilight's castle, specifically, the throne room (don't ask me how Alduiin got in here, I don't rightly know myself). Or would that be council room because of all of the chairs? Ah well, doesn't really matter to me what it's called. Anyways, we were all kind of doing our own thing until a delivery stallion came into the room, with a stack of books on a cart behind him.

"Delivery for Princess Twilight Sparkle!" he said. Twilight came up to him.

"Oh thanks," she said. "Just put them all in the library."

"Even the one that's glowing and buzzing?" he asked.

"Huh?" Twilight said. I looked at the stack and there was indeed a book that was glowing and buzzing. It kind of reminded me of a cell phone buzzing from receiving a text. All of this then made me realize, it was time for Equstria Girls 2: Rainbow Rocks. Aw yeah! This was one of my favorite movies, and now I was going to live it! Anyways, Twilight opened the book and read what was inside.

"What is it Twi?" Apple Jack asked.

"I think it's a message from my friends at Canterlot High!" Twilight exclaimed. "It looks like Sunset Shimmer wrote it. She says that there are five new students and two substitute teachers that seem really weird, like Equstrian weird." Wait, five students and two subs? That's not what happened in the movie. I pondered this thought as Twilight and her friends went on with their shenanigans. These extra students and subs could spell trouble. Maybe we should go with Twilight. I then looked up and saw Twilight had finished the portal and had already explained what it did. I then housed my idea.

"Hey Twi," I said.

"Yeah Gale?" Twilight asked me.

"That's quite a few possible threats, maybe me and Alduiin should go with you."

"I agree," Alduiin said.

"Well," Twilight said, pondering the idea. "from what you guys have told me about yourselves, there shouldn't be duplicates of you, so I guess that's okay." YES! We lined up and entered the portal one by one (again, don't ask me how Alduiin fit through the portal). But, when we entered, we weren't in what I thought would be the portal's passageway. We were in the void. At least, me and Alduiin, with the twins fused with him, were.

"Ah Ha ha ha ha ha!" I heard some happy laughter that sounded slightly insane, but not enough so that it required help.

"Who's there?" Alduiin called out.

"Oh it's just me guys!" said a voice that was slightly demonic, but not deeply pitched. I turned towards the source of the voice and saw, well I don't know what I saw. It was a skeleton, with a black cape tied around it's neck with a red gem holding it there. It had a staff that had a mini Tirek skull on the top, and a spear tip on the bottom.

"Who, are you?" I asked.

"My name is Marx," it said with a bow, "and I'm your displacer."

"What?" Alduiin said. "But, I thought the merchant was."

"Oh he would have been," Marx said, "had I not intervened. Remember how the items that sent you here came off the wall and forcefully attached to you?" We nodded. "Well, that was me!" he said with glee.

"But, why?" I asked.

"Well, I always hated the merchant, so I was really happy when you two attacked him. But when I saw what he was planing to do, I couldn't let it happen! You see, he wanted to send you two to Tartarus, so I gave you two another chance."

"Oh," Alduiin said. "Well thanks, I guess. But why show yourself now?"

"Well," Marx said, "the merchant wasn't too happy about me intervening, so he sent two agents to destroy you two. Alduiin, yours is the Dovakiin, but I don't know Gale's. But I didn't come to just tell you two this. You see, somehow the Dovakiin managed to go to Equestria's human world. I don't know what he looks like, or what he's doing. That's why I'm going to have you two arrive a few days early!" We both nodded.

"That's very kind of you Marx," Alduiin said. "You have my thanks."

"Mine too," I said.

"Aw, you guys are making this all sentimental," he said while whipping a red tear, that also could have been blood, from his right eye. "Well, you two better get going." He waved goodbye, and sent us on our way.

{Twilight's POV}

After my body had gone from pony to human, I launched out of the portal. After sitting up, my human friends greeted me.

"Twilight!" they all cried rushing up to help me up. Once they did, Rarity spoke.

"Are you alright darling?" I nodded.

"Yeah, I'm fine, but the entire school could be in grave danger," I said. They all gasped. "From what you girls told me, I think three of those strange students are Sirens."

"Sirens?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"Yes," I replied. "Creatures from ancient times that feed on negative energy that they create by singing."

"Well, what about the other two students and subs?" Apple Jack asked.

"I have no idea what they could be," I said. "I might be able to tell once I see how "strange" they are. But first, I want to introduce you all to some friends I made recently." I looked behind the girls to where I thought they would be, but I didn't see them.

"Um, who are you talking about Twilight?" Sunset asked.

"Huh," I said. "I could have sworn that they had come in right after me. I hope they're okay."

"I'm sure they're fine darling," Rarity said.

"Maybe the portal just didn't let them through," Fluttershy said. That seemed to make the most sense.

"Well, we only have two classes left," Rainbow said. "Why don't you come with me Twilight, and I'll show you the first weird sub." I nodded and followed Rainbow. She led me down the halls that were full of other students. We turned a corner, and walked into a classroom.

"Okay Twilight, there he is." Rainbow said, pointing to the front of the class. Standing behind a desk that was in front of a whiteboard, was a man that was a little bit taller than me. He had light gray hair that was spiked back. It didn't look gray with age, it just seemed to be his natural hair color. He was wearing a gray, unzipped jacket with a white undershirt. He had gray jeans, and gray shoes. He looked really familiar for some reason. Then, I saw the name on the board.

'Oh you have got to be kidding me,' I thought. It said Mr. Alduiin. So that's were he went. Oh he has got some explaining to do.

"So, do you think he's from..." Rainbow asked.

"Oh yeah, he is," I said.

"How do yo-" Rainbow began.

"Because I know him personally," I said. I sat down next to Rainbow and stared at him. Then class began.

"Good evening class," he said.

"Good evening Mr. Alduiin" everyone replied.

"Okay, let's take attendance shall we?" he said again. He started calling out names. Eventually he got to Rainbow.

"Rainbow Dash?" he asked.

"Here," Rainbow said in a bored manner.

"Okay, Twilight Sparkle?" Wait, he called my name? Why would he, oh never mind. It's Alduiin.

"Here?" I said.

"Ah, finally decided to join us now?" he asked looking right at me. Oh screw you.

"I've been, traveling," I said.

"Oh I'm sure of that," he said. Then class went on like normal. At first, I thought that Alduiin wasn't going to be any good at teaching, but he did surprisingly well. As far as I could tell at least. After a little while, class was over. We all started to walk out but then.

"Miss Sparkle, Miss Dash, if would stay here for a moment." Alduiin said. After everyone left, we walked up to his desk. "So, took you long enough," he said.

"Oh screw you," I said. "How'd you get here before I did?"

"I got some help from an outside source, I'll explain later," he replied. "For now, I'd love to meet this world's versions of your friends."

"Oh, right" I said. "Alduiin, this is Rainbow Dash. Rainbow, Alduiin."

"Pleasure to meet you," Alduiin said holding out his hand. Rainbow took it.

"Yeah, you too," she said.

"So, I assume your going to see Gale in your next class?" Alduiin asked.

"I don't know, depends if any of my friends have his class," I said.

"Ah, you shouldn't just be going into random classes, your lucky my class just happened to be on your schedule."

"Schedule?" I said. "I don't have a schedule."

"Check your backpack," Alduiin said. I just shrugged and took off my back pack and started looking.

"I think this was what he was talking about," Spike said suddenly popping out of my backpack, holding a piece of paper.

"Oh, thanks Spike," I said. He nodded and dove back into my backpack. I took a look at the paper that he gave me. It was indeed a school schedule. I looked up at Alduiin.

"Plague slipped it in when you first got out of the portal," Alduiin said. "If you want to know how you'll have to ask him." Huh, never thought Plague could be the sneaky type.

"Who's Plague?" Rainbow asked.

"He's one of the two students that I said I didn't know what they were," I answered. "In all honesty, even though I've meet him, I don't know what he is."

"But, those two students are just little kids," Rainbow said.

"That's them," Alduiin said.

"Oh, well, how do you know them Twilight?" Rainbow asked me.

"They're Alduiin's kids," I said.

"Really?" Rainbow said. "But, he doesn't look old enough to have kids of that age."

"Well, back home I'm a huge dragon but," Alduiin said matter of factly.

"WHAT?" Rainbow cried. "YOUR REALLY A-"

"Yes I am but there's no time," Alduiin interrupted her. "You girls need to get to class."

"Right," I said. "Come on Rainbow." We then left for our next class. I looked at my schedule. My last Class was apparently P.E. We walked all the way to the gym. Once I got there, I saw the rest of my friends were there too. Me and Rainbow walked up to them.

"Hey Twi," Apple Jack said. "So, did you find out if that sub was from Equestria or not?" I nodded.

"Yeah, he is," I said. "But don't worry, both of the subs and those two other students are friends of mine. They somehow just got here before I did."

"Well that's good," Sunset said. "I thought we would be having a huge problem."

"A huge problem with what?" a said a girl's voice behind us. We all turned around and saw two kids. One, the girl, had long, black hair, that started turning purple from the center out. Except for the hair that was just above her face, that was just black. She had a purple jacket on, with black stripes, and a black undershirt. She had black jeans, and black shoes. She looked to be about, seven years old. Same with the boy next to her. He had black hair that was spiked back like Alduiin's. His was completely black, unlike his partner's. He was wearing a green jacket, and a black undershirt. He had black jeans, and black shoes. I could only guess who these two were.

"Plague, Amnesia, is that you?" I asked.

"Yep!" Plague said. So that meant they had this class with us? Huh.

"So, who are all of them?" Amnesia asked, pointing to my friends.

"Oh, these are all of my friends," I said. "From this world at least."

"Oh, I thought they looked familiar," Amnesia said. "So I guess they have the same names?"

"Yep," I answered.

"Hey wait," Plague said, "I don't recognize her." He pointed to Sunset.

"Oh, her name's Sunset Shimmer." I said.

"Nice to meet you, my name's Amnesia," Amnesia said.

"Mine's Plague," Plague said.

"Well it's nice to meet you too." Sunset said. She was about to say something else, but then the substitute came in. Now he definitely looked familiar, and I think I know why. He had light blue hair, that was shoulder length and was spiked back, running down his hair. He had heterochromia eyes. One was red, the other was yellow. He had a blue jacket, with a light blue undershirt, blue jeans, and light blue shoes. I was pretty sure that was Gale.

"Alright class line up!" he shouted. Everyone lined up. "Okay, let's take attendance." I didn't really pay attention till he started calling the names of my friends.

"Apple Jack?" Gale called.

"Here," AJ replied.

"Fluttershy?" Gale called.

"H-Here," Fluttershy said in a small voice.

"Pinkie Pie?" Gale called.

"Here!" Pinkie said excitedly.

"Rainbow Dash?" Gale called.

"Here!" Rainbow said excitedly.

"Rarity?"

"Here,"

"Twilight Sparkle?" Again with those two calling my name. Well, I guess I should have expected it this time.

"Here," I said.

"Sparkle where have you been?" Gale asked. Oh COME ON!

"Trave-" I started.

"Nevermind, I don't need any excuses," WHAT?!?! Oh he is going to pay BIG TIME when this is over.

"Alright everyone, get to your lockers and get dressed," Gale said. Everyone nodded and walked towards the lockers. I walked up to Gale, and punched him in the face.

"OW!" he said. "What the hell was that for?"

"For calling me out and acting like I just had some random excuse for not arriving in class!" I shouted.

"Okay okay, sorry," Gale said holding his hands up. "I've got a disguise to keep though so I kind of had too."

"Whatever," I said. "Now we have a bit of a problem because I have no lock-"

"Yes you do," Gale said handing me a piece of paper. "Here. This has your locker code and number. Don't lose it." I took the piece of paper.

"Man, you guys really prepared for my arrival, but why?" I asked. "It's not like we're going to be here long."

"We might be here longer than you think," Gale replied.

"What do you mean?" I ask.

"I don't have the time to explain it now, but the sirens may not be the only dangerous additions to the school," Gale said.

"What do you mean by tha-" I started.

"Like I said, no time to explain," Gale interrupted me. "Now go and get dressed." He shooed me away and I entered the looker room to get changed. After we all got changed, we headed back to the gym. P.E. was pretty boring. We did sit-ups and push-ups, ran laps around the track, pull-ups. Nothing really worthy of note. Once that was over with, school was finally over. I meet my friends out in the front of the school. We waited there and talked for a while, till Alduiin, Gale, and the twins showed up. They walked out from the front of the building. I walked up to them.

"You boys have some explaining to do," I said.

"Right um, who wants to start?" Gale asked Alduiin.

"I guess I will," Alduiin said. He walked up to me. "As you know Twilight, we got sent here a few days early. This was because a being know as Marx showed up. He warned us that the Sirens may not be the only threat to this school, and sent us here a few days early so we could investigate."

"However, upon our arrival, we noticed something," Gale continued. "We didn't have the bodies of teenagers. No, we had the bodies of adults. At first, this was a problem. I mean, how would an adult enter the school during school hours if they weren't part of the staff? That's when it hit me. All we had to do was become part of the staff! So, we tracked down two of the school's teachers, and set our plan in motion."

"First, I used my magic to make them believe that they had caught a terrible flu," Alduiin said. "Then Gale used his tech expertise to make it look like we were being sent in as substitutes. We've been acting as such ever since. We also prepared for your arrival Twilight."

"We did that because we may be staying here for a couple of days," Gale said. "You see, we've been trying to track down the other threat. However, we haven't even caught sight of him. He obviously doesn't want us to find him, and he's pretty good at hiding. Because of that, we've made arrangements so that both you, me, Alduiin, and the twins can stay here for an indefinite time period. That way, we have as much time as we need to find this guy."

"Wait, so the Sirens aren't the only thing we have to watch out for?" Sunset asked.

"The Sirens are the least of our worries," Alduiin said. "The one we're hunting right now has more power than the Sirens could ever grasp, even with your magic Twilight. He's our top priority." Alduiin said. We all gasped.

"More power than the Sirens?" I said. "B-But that's crazy!"

"It's the truth Twilight," Gale said. "But we'll handle him for now. In the mean time, you girls can focus on the Sirens. We've had the battle of the bands moved back a day or so, allowing you, Twilight, to develop a counter spell."

"What?" Rarity said. "But how? When we went to principle Celestia, she was under the Siren's control."

"The Sirens aren't the only ones with mind control powers," Alduiin said "There grip on her was strong, so I couldn't get rid of the competition, I could only delay it."

"Well that certainly helps," I said. Alduiin nodded.

"Well, we're going to head home," he said. "The rest of you should too."

"Well where are you guys going to go?" Rainbow asked.

"Oh we bought a house," Gale said.

"What?" I said. "How? Actually, never mind, I don't want to know."

"Okay, and you Twilight?" Rarity asked.

"Me and Spike slept in the library last time, we should be fine," I said.

"WHAT?" Rarity said. "No way darling, we can't let you do that. Your staying with one of us."

"Really?" I said. "I don't want to impose..."

"Nonsense darling," Rarity said. "We're all friends here, and friends help other friends when they're in need."

"SLEEPOVER!" Pinkie cried.

"Sleepover?" Plague said.

"What's a sleepover?" Amnesia asked. Pinkie gasped.

"Wait, you don't know what a sleepover is?" Pinkie asked. The twins shook their heads. Pinkie gasped again. "Oh, my, GOD! How do you not know what a sleepover is? Oh we have to bring them along!"

"Ah aint got a problem with it," AJ said.

"I'm fine with it," Rarity said.

"Sure, why not?" Rainbow said.

"I-I'm okay with it if all of you are," Fluttershy said.

"I don't have a problem with them coming," I said.

"Then it's settled," Pinkie said. "You two are coming with us!"

"Yay!" the twins cried. We all piled into Pinkie's van.

"Bye Dad!" Plague said.

"See you tomorrow!" Amnesia said.

"You two be good now, alright?" Alduiin said.

"We will!" the twins both said as we drove off. They waved good bye, and Alduiin waved back. We got on the road and were on our way to Pinkie's. Halfway there, Plague spoke up.

"I'm hungry," Plague said.

"Me too," Amnesia said.

"Don't worry," Pinkie said. "There's plenty of sweets at my house!"

"That's not what they mean Pinkie," I said. I turned to the twins. "How long have you two gone without fusing with someone?"

"Maybe, two hours?" Plague said.

"Two and a half?" Amnesia said. I nodded.

"I think it's more like closer to three," I said. The twins both nodded. "Alright then, fuse with me." The twins beamed before they turned completely black. Then then became blobs that leaped at me and covered my body.

"Twi!" Apple Jack said in a panic.

"It's okay girls," I said as they started to finish fusing with me. Once they were done, any evidence of the blobs vanished, and I looked perfectly fine. "They just needed to fuse with someone."

"What?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"They don't eat," I said. "When they say they're hungry, they mean they need to fuse with someone. For some reason they can't remain out on their own for more than three hours. That's why they're usually fused with Alduiin."

"Oh," Rainbow said and everyone relaxed, apparently thinking the twins were attacking me. After a little while, we made it to Pinkie's house. We spent the whole day chatting and playing games. Eventually, everyone got into their pajamas, Fluttershy let me borrow an extra pair, and we all hung out in Pinkie's room. Rainbow Dash, Apple Jack, and the twins were in a video game tournament. Dash and AJ were currently playing. The twins would take on whoever won. I, in the mean time, was working on the counter spell. It wasn't going well. I had no idea on what to write. My mind was completely blank! I sighed. This was going to be a lot harder than I thought.

"Everything okay Twilight?" Fluttershy asked me.

"Huh?" I said. "Oh, yeah, everything is going just great!"

"I certainly hope so," Fluttershy replied. I nodded.

"Yeah, me too. Oh, and thanks for letting me borrow your notebook, some of the songs you've written in here are really good."

"Thanks Twilight," Fluttershy responded. Suddenly, the door bell rung.

"Pizza's here!" Pinkie cried with joy. Everyone, except me and the twins, rushed out to get some. The twins were about to leave too, until they saw me. They came up to me and sat down on either side of me.

"You okay Twilight?" Plague asked.

"Yeah I'm fine," I said in a monotone.

"What's wrong?" Amnesia asked.

"It's just that the counter spell is taking longer than I thought," I replied. We sat there for a moment in silence.

"You know what dad would say right now?" Amnesia asked.

"He'd say not to give up, that no matter what, if you give it all you've got, then that's more than enough," Plague finished. I smiled and hugged them.

"Thanks you two, I needed that," I said. They smiled and hugged me back.

"You're welcome Twilight," They both said. Then Pinkie came in.

"Are you guys going to come and get your pizza?" she asked.

"Yeah!" the twins both said and rushed out of the door. I smiled and giggled at their excitement. I then followed them down the stairs to get some pizza.

Author's Note

SUPER LONG CHAPTER! Longest one so far. Hope you enjoy!

Update Chapter: We got featured!

Hey everyone! Prince_Zodiac here. As you can see from the title, A Displaced Dragon got featured! This makes me so happy to see how much support this story has gotten, enough to make it featured! I just wanted to say thank you all for giving this story a chance and I'm happy you've all enjoyed it. Thanks again!

Chapter Fifteen: Meeting The Sirens

Chapter Fifteen: Meeting The Sirens

{Alduiin's POV}

The next day I had gotten to my classroom early. Reason being? I had to review on today's lesson plans. What? I'm a substitute teacher, what did you expect me to do? Anyways, my first class started about half an hour after I got there. In my first class, I had the twins. This class served to be one of my more interesting classes because, well, they weren't old enough to be in this class. To compensate, they would become Epidemic. Now, in this world, Epidemic was smart enough to know not to draw the weird kind of attention. So, he stayed silent most of the time. Everyone stayed clear of him due to the fact that he beat up the three strongest guys in the school when they pissed him off, in thirty seconds, ten seconds for each. Some days, the twins would be him the entire day. Why? No idea. Anyways, along with the twins, or Epidemic, I also had the Sirens. They were always causing trouble. They were always talking and not paying attention in class. Their grades were incredibly low.

I was just finishing up some work when my class walked in. First was Epidemic. He was only a little shorter than me, and he had blood red hair that was spiked back like mine, and blood red eyes. He had a red jacket with black stripes, a black undershirt, black jeans, and red shoes. Then came the Sirens, then the rest of the class. I then started class.

"Good morning class," I said.

"Good morning Mr. Alduiin," the class replied. As tired as ever I see.

"Okay let's see who's here," I said. "Adagio Dazzle?"

"Here," she replied.

"Okay, Sonata Dusk?"

"Here!"

"Okay, Aria Blaze?"

"Here,"

"Okay, Epidemic?"

"..." No reply. I had to look up to see him. I swear, Epidemic gets less and less like the twins each day.

"A 'here' would be appreciated Mr. Epidemic," I said.

"Whatever," he said coldly. In this world, he didn't sound like both of the twins, he just had an older version of Plague's voice. I rolled my eyes and went on with class. Nothing to much of note happened. Unless you want to hear the entire extent of a whole history class lesson, I'll just move along. So, class ends and then I'm on my first break. My schedule was actually pretty good. I taught first period, break second, then continued classes in third, then lunch, then fourth, and then I can head home for fifth. Pretty good schedule. Anyways, I was heading down the halls, till I saw Twilight. She was talking to someone that appeared to be ignoring her. Upon closer inspection, I saw that it was Flash Sentry. I didn't hear what he said, but Twilight looked dejected, I even saw tears in her eyes. She walked across the hall, then she ran into Epidemic. She must have recognized him, because she cried into his shoulder. He hugged her, and glared at Flash. I was pissed to say the least.

"Mr. Sentry!" I shouted in anger. He looked at me, surprised. "That is no way to treat another student. In my classroom now!"

"But Mr. Alduiin I-" Flash began.

"I don't want to hear it!" I yelled. "In my classroom now!" He walked up to me. He followed me to my class. I swear, this guy was getting detention for at least a week.

{Epidemic's POV}

I was still hugging Twilight as dad took Flash away. He sounded mad, like, REALLY mad. I looked at Twilight. She had tears running down her cheeks. That guy was so getting it after school.

"Come on Twi," I said. I lead her to our next class, which was science. We had it with Sunset. We walked into the classroom, and Sunset saw us.

"Oh my gosh what happened?!?!" she asked. "And who are you?"

"Sunset it's me, the twins," I said. "I'm their combined form Epidemic."

"Oh," she said. "Well what happened to Twilight?"

"Flash Sentry decided to be a dick today," I replied. "Dad got on his ass. That guy is going to get it after school."

"That's terrible," Sunset said as I let go of Twilight and Sunset hugged her. She had stopped crying, but she was still pretty sad.

"I don't understand why he said those things," Twilight said.

"Well, he might be under the Siren's control," Sunset said. Twilight thought about it.

"Yeah, maybe," she said. She seemed to feel a lot better after that. Pretty soon science class started, and I sat down next to Twilight and Sunset. In my opinion, science was pretty boring. It was easy enough to understand, and that's why it was boring. But who am I to judge? I'm the physical manifestation of the twins negative emotions, in a controlled form. Yeah I can certainly feel positive emotions, and in fact most of the time I've been out here, I haven't really been given a reason to be mad, so I'm not. At least for every time I've been let out for an entire day, the Twins let me burn off a little steam. And I would certainly be calmer once I gave that Flash Sentury ass-hole what he deserved.

{Time Skip}

I was walking home, and I wasn't given the chance to beat up Flash. Apparently his parents came and picked him up, and Dad had already left so I was walking home. Good thing there was that guy who tried to mug me because otherwise I would be pretty pissed right now. I walked away from the mugger's bloody, beat up body, content on my handy work. As I walked home, I sensed them, the Sirens. They weren't too far off. In fact, they were getting closer. I looked behind me and saw they were tailing me. I kept walking and finally stopped in the middle of a park and turned around. They walked up to me.

"What do you three want?" I asked in annoyance.

"Ooo feisty," Adagio said. "Well if you must know, it's come to our attention of all that negative emotion you have."

"So?" I said.

"Well we tried to siphoned some of that negativity out," Aria said.

"But no matter how well we sung, it just wouldn't turn into negative energy that our gems could absorb!" finished Sonata. Oh, so that's what they're here for.

"And?" I said.

"Well the only thing that could resist us that well, is something from Equestria." Adagio said as they started to surround me. "So tell me Epidemic, are you from Equestria?" I rolled my eyes.

"Nothing gets past you three does it?" I asked.

"So you are from Equestria E!" Sonata said.

"Yes I am and- wait, E?" I said.

"That's my nickname for you!" she said. She then pulled a taco out of nowhere. "By the way do you like tacos?" I could hear the twins talk in my head.

'I like tacos!' Plague said in my head.

'Me too!' said Amnesia.

'Quiet you two,' I thought to them. They quieted down and I continued my conversation.

"No, I don't," I said.

"Aw," Sonata said sadly.

"Ahem," Adagio coughed. "Anyways, if you're from Equestria, then you must have been banished right? I mean, only a villain could hold that much dark energy."

"So what if I was?" I asked.

"Then why don't you join us?" Adagio asked. "If we work together, then you can help us get our power back."

"And once we have it back," Aria said as she and Sonata joined Adagio in front of me, "then we can go back to Equestria and take our revenge!"

"And what if I wasn't?" I asked.

"What?" Adagio asked.

"I said, what if I wasn't?" I said. They all took a step back. "Do you really believe that simple words would gain you a new ally? I was sent here along with Princess Twilight Sparkle in order to stop you three. At least, it was at first, but then all of that changed. There is a much stronger and darker power here, and I'm here to remove it." I let energy radiate off of me to intimidate them. They started to back up, getting more fearful with each and every step. I eventually backed them up into a tree.

"I am going to spare you all this one time, and leave you to think," I said. "By continuing with your plan, you will all fail. There is no question about it, you will all fail. Your plans will only slow us down in our search to find the one I'm here for. By slowing us down you may very well kill not only yourselves, but everyone around you. You wouldn't want that, now would you?" They all looked to each other, then back at me. I began to walk away.

"I'll let you three think about what I've said," I said."I hope you make the right choice." I continued my long trek home. Something told me that the Sirens might be less of a problem.

Chapter Sixteen: Battle Of The Bands: Round One!

Chapter Sixteen: Battle Of The Bands: Round One!

{Epidemic’s POV}

‘Hey Epidemic?’ I heard Plague ask me in my mind.

‘What is it?’ I asked.

‘How come we’re still you?’ Amnesia asked.

‘Well, as you two can see, a lot of things have been happening. The first round of the battle of the bands will begin soon, and I’ve got a feeling that this will be our best chance to find the Dovahkiin. Once we do, I can kill him, and this whole thing can be over with.’

‘You do realize that this could backfire horribly, right?’ I stopped. For once, he was right. If I went after the Dovahkiin now, people would get in my way. Now, as much as I wouldn’t care if I hurt those who got in my way, I did care about the twins. If I went after the Dovahkiin, and killed anyone who tried to stop me, the twins would be seen as monsters, and I wasn’t going to let that happen. I needed a more open opportunity to attack him, where no one would get in the way. For now, all I could do was find him, and keep an eye on him. I walked into the gym and there were students everywhere. I needed a high vantage point. I looked up to the ceiling beams. Perfect.

‘What are you doing?’ I didn’t pay attention. I went back stage, and began climbing the ropes and support beams. Eventually, I made it to the top and walked over to the other side of the curtain. I now had a bird’s eye view of the gym.

‘Don’t you mean a dragon’s eye view?’

‘What?’

‘You know, because we’re dragons?’ Plague snickered. I rolled my eyes. I keep forgetting how immature these two are. I scanned the whole room, looking for any students that stood out. The only ones that did were Twilight, her friends and the Sirens. I scanned the room again. Still nothing. I decided to take a risk.

“Laas Yah Nir.” I whispered. Red clouds of light began to emanate from everyone in the room, showing their aura. I scanned the room again. Once again, the only ones that stood out where Twilight, her friends and the Sirens. I was about to give up, but then, I saw him. He was in the back corner of the room, alone. He cloaked himself pretty well, but he couldn’t hide his aura. It was clear to me. The guy in the back room, was the Dovahkiin.

‘Wait, you can shout?’

‘Yes, you two can as well.’

‘We can?’

‘Yes, when you two were first fused with Dad and your consciousness were forming, you both had your souls become part dragon. Didn’t he tell you this?’

‘No.’ Huh, maybe Dad didn’t know? Eh, I’ll tell him later. Right now, I had a student to follow. I watched him. He didn’t move. I waited, and waited, and waited. Then I heard the singing. I looked down at the stage. The Sirens were performing. The song seemed to affect the other students. Now at first, the song did nothing to me, but like the first time I heard them sing, when they got to the higher notes, I started to feel an ache all over my body. Now normally, I would leave once this started to happen, but, well, I couldn’t really leave without drawing attention to myself right now could I? I had to wait it out.

As the song went on, and the higher notes started to become more plentiful, that ache, turned into pain. Everything started to hurt badly. It was a searing pain that couldn’t be described. It felt like a wave of, something, was coursing through me, causing me pain. I wasn’t the only one who felt it.

‘Argh! Why does it hurt so much?!’

‘Epidemic! Why does it hurt?!’

‘I-I don’t k-know.’ It hurts, so, much! What was going on? Why were we in pain? It didn’t make any sense! Was it, the Sirens? Was it, their singing? No, it couldn’t be that, could it? It was just sound! I had never reacted this way to the other students singing! The Sirens eventually stopped, but the pain didn’t. All of the students cleared out, except for Twilight and her friends that is. Everything started to go blurry. I could feel myself split in two, separating the twins. The last thing I remember, was falling, then everything went all black.

{Twilight’s POV}

After the first few rounds, the preliminaries were over. Tomorrow would be the semifinals and tomorrow night would be the finals. I was talking with my friends, until I saw them fall. It was the twins.

“No!” I cried. I dived forwards and caught them in my arms, turned in mid air, and landed on my back. I slid across the ground a little, then stopped. I looked at the twins. They were both curled up, their faces twisted in pain.

“Twi!” I heard Applejack cry. “What happened?”

“I, I don’t know,” I replied worriedly. I stood up, with both of the twins still in my arms. They started to shake violently, then they turned all black, and fused with me. I could feel how scared they were.

‘T-Twilight?’

‘I’m here you two, I’m here.’

‘It, it hurts.’

‘What happened?’

‘The Siren’s song, it hurt.’ Wait, what? The Siren’s singing hurt them? How? Oh they were so going to pay for this! But for now, I needed to find Alduin. He should still be here. I ran out of the gym, my friends trailing behind me. I ran down the halls, turned a corner, and saw Alduin at the end of the hall. I rushed up to him.

“Alduin!” He looked at me.

“Woah, woah, woah, Twilight!” he said. “What’s going on? What happened?”

“”I don’t know how, but, The Twins said the Siren’s song hurt them.”

“What?! Where are they?”

“They’re fused with me right now.”

Alduin nodded.

“Okay that might be best. Listen, keep them with you for now. They’ll need time to heal, and being fused with you will be good for them. While they’re with you, I’ll find Gale and see if he can help figure out what happened.” I nodded. Alduin left to look for Gale, and I left with Sunset Shimmer. I was staying at her place for now. We got in her car, and drove off.

“So, are the twins going to be okay?” Sunset asked.

“Yeah, they just need rest.” I could already feel their pain lessening, and that they were starting to have some restful sleep. I sighed. Them being hurt like that had really scared me. Now though, I was starting to calm down. Hopefully, we could figure out why they had gotten hurt.

{Dovahkiin’s POV}

“He spotted you, didn’t he?”

“How was I supposed to know he could shout like his father?”

“It matters not. Our plans do not change. In fact, discovering that they have a weakness to the Siren’s song was well worth your discovery. Those Sirens may prove useful to us.”

“You’re not seriously considering asking for their help are you?”

“Less of ask, more like control.” Infestation laughed.

“Whatever, it’s almost time for the next phase of our plan.”

Author's Note

Hey everyone! Prince_Zodiac here! I just wanted to give thanks to my new editor, Acrosthedrake. With my new editors help, MY STORIES WILL HAVE AWESOME GRAMMAR! Thanks for reading!

Chapter Seventeen: The Monster Within

Chapter Seventeen: The Monster Within

{Twilight’s POV}

I was at Sunset’s house doing some homework. Alduin insisted that in order for me to blend in so that his target wouldn’t notice me, I had to have homework. Everything was relatively easy, well except for history. Sunset had to help me with that. Alduin’s homework assignments were really hard too, even for Sunset. He was getting way too into this. Seriously, if it wasn’t for the fact that he was acting as a sub, he might just make the original teacher quit and then take the job. Anyways, the twins were still asleep. Even though the pain had left them, no matter what I did, they wouldn’t wake up. It was like they were in a trance. I then hear the door open.

“How goes the homework?” I turn around and I see Sunset.

“Fine, now that I’ve gotten history out of the way. How about you?”

“Just finished. I swear Alduin keeps handing out more difficult assignments every day. Do you think you could talk to him about that?”

“Probably not, I think he likes his new job too much.”

“Seriously?”

“Yeah, I’m afraid at this rate he’ll make his position permanent.”

“Huh, well anyway, how’re the twins doing?”

“Not so good. The pain’s gone but they won't wake up.” Sunset gave me a concerned look. I then felt something stir in my head.

“Huh, Twilight? Where are we?”

“Oh my god! Plague! Amnesia! Are you two okay?”

“Yeah I think so. What happened?”

“You two heard the Siren’s song and fell unconscious. I was so worried!” The twins unfused with me, and landed right beside me. Once they had finished unfusing, I hugged them both and they hugged me back. They suddenly turned all black, and fused together. When the fusing was complete, Epidemic stood before me.

“Epidemic?”

“I’ll be right back.”

“Where are you going?”

“I’ve got a bone to pick with someone. Specifically, my father’s target.”

“Why?”

“Because, I’ve got a lot of anger built up, and the Sirens wouldn’t last long enough. Before the first minute would be over, I would be beating my anger into their corpses.” Sunset and I stared at him in shock as he walked away. I could literally feel the anger radiating off of him. It was actually kind of terrifying.

“Remind me to never get on his bad side.”

“Don’t worry, Epidemic wouldn’t hurt any of my friends, I think.”

{Epidemic’s POV}

That was it! Nobody hurts the twins and lives to tell the tale! Unfortunately, Dad had told me to not harm the Sirens, dealing with them would be Twilight’s job. Even though I had said I was going after the Dovahkiin, I might just attack the Sirens if I come across them. That didn’t happen though, because I saw the Dovahkiin first. He was about as tall as my Dad, but that was were similarities ended. He had black hair that was shoulder length, and a bit of rough stubble across the lower half of his face. He was wearing a boney, white short-sleeve shirt and blue jeans. He also had a dragonbone sword that was somehow concealed with an invisibility spell. He was in the middle of an empty park. I began to walk towards him. He took notice of me, and we walked in a circle, opposite sides of each other, in the middle of the park. We were glaring at each other.

“So, I can presume that you’re the son of that monster?”

“You presume correctly, though the real monster of the family is me."

“I sense you are strong, this battle may actually be worth my time.”

"Don’t hold back, I prefer to kill my opponents while they’re at their best."

“Mul Qah Diiv!” A rainbow version of dragon armor appeared on the Dovahkiin. “How’s your confidence now?”

“You’re not the only one with that kind of power.” Red horns grew out of my hair. Red dragon wings grew out of my back, as well as a red dragon tail. My nails sharpened into claws, and my teeth became sharp as well. My dragon side had fully formed. The Dovahkiin huffed and pulled out his sword. I formed a scythe with a blood red blade in my hand. The Dovahkiin looked shocked.

“Look familiar? I designed it to look like Lee’s scythe. Of course, it’s not as powerful because it’s not a soul scythe, but it’ll do just fine.” The Dovahkiin grunted, then we both looked to the sky.

“Strun Bah Qo!” The sky darkened and it started to rain. The Dovahkiin charged. I did the same and we clashed weapons. The force of the clash made us push back from one another. We charged again, and this time when we clashed, we stayed like that, pushing our weapons against each other. Our strength was at an impasse. We separated our weapons and began to slash at each other. For every strike I made, he sent one back, and our weapons would clash. We kept slicing at each other until the Dovahkiin slashed at my legs. I backflipped and used my wings to stay in the air.

“Fo Krah Diin!” A stream of frost breath left my mouth and hit the Dovahkiin. He staggered against the icy breath. Once it stopped, He looked up at me.

“Joor Zah Frul!” That was the shout dragonrend. It hit me, and did nothing. The Dovahkiin looked shocked.

“Hmph, if you think that would do anything, you thought wrong. My soul isn’t completely a dragon soul. It’s also partly a symbiote soul." I dived at him, and we clashed weapons, my scythe, against his sword. We began to slash at each other again. I slashed high, he did the same. He cut low, I followed. We cut across each other’s centers, and our weapons halted at each other. We pushed against each other, one trying to break the other’s strength to at least land one hit on each other. We both jumped back, landed, and glared at one another.

“Impressive, I don’t think I’ve ever meet an equal challenger.”

“Oh you have, you just never lasted this long against my father.”

“I’ll have you know I killed your father once before.”

“Yes well, what do you have to show for it now? All I’ve seen is you nearly getting killed the last time you two fought.” The Dovahkiin yelled in fury and charged. I actually roared, and did the same. My scythe met his dragon bone sword once more, and this time we put all of our power into the strikes. There was a small blast of energy around us, and we separated once more. When we landed, the Dovahkiin used his magic to shoot fireballs at me. I dodged and blasted him with my own blood red fire. It nailed him, and he grimaced. Fun fact, my fire is hotter and stronger than dad’s. The reason why is because I infuse my fire with a bit of my raw energy, unlike dad does, which causes it to become hotter and stronger.As a side effect, the fire turns blood red. The Dovahkiin shook the flames off, and charged. I swung, and landed a hit. My scythe was driven deep into his shoulder. However, he tanked the hit, and drove his blade into my stomach.

“GAH!” The Dovahkiin took the sword out, then slashed me. I flew back, and hit the ground, hard. I was forced to separate back into the twins. The Dovahkiin walked up to the twins. They were both shaking in fear.

“You two, are worthless abominations that must be destroyed!” He slashed them and they slammed into a wall. The Dovahkiin began to walk up to them. They were both crying in fear.

“D-Daddy, h-help us.”

“I don’t want t-to d-die.” No, no. NO! I fused them together, and tried to form myself. However, due to all of my rage, that’s not what formed.

{Dovahkiin’s POV}

The two abominations turned black just before I was able to strike them. They started to turn into what they were before, but when the transformation was done, the foe from before was not what stood in front of me. It was a monster made of a dark red substance. As you looked to the outer parts of it's body, the color of the creature would become blood red. It had huge, completely white, monstrous eyes, and a huge gaping mouth, that was white on the inside. The monster's face seemed to also make the teeth, which were razor sharp. It had nasty claws, horns, dragon wings, and a dragon tail. It was unlike anything I had ever seen. I could feel the anger, hate, and power, oozing out of it like a waterfall. I stood in front of the creature, frozen in fear. This, this, thing is even more horrifying than what I pictured my enemy's soul to look like. It roared in anger and swiped at me. It's claw cut deep into my chest, and I was sent flying backwards. I landed on my back, and the air was knocked out of me. I tried to get up, but that thing got to me first. It grabbed me by the neck, and lifted me into the air.

"No one, hurts, the twins!" When it spoke, it had a deep, demonic voice. It tossed me across the park, and I landed face first into the dirt. I got up and charged, yelling in fury as I did so. I aimed my sword at his chest, and stabbed him. My blade went deep into his chest, right where his heart should have been, and I laughed in victory and had a smile my face. That smile however, quickly turned to a look of horror as I looked at the creature’s face. It didn't seem to care that it had been stabbed. In fact, it was grinning at me evilly. It opened it’s mouth wide, and clamped down on my right shoulder. It whipped it’s head quickly to the right, and tore my arm off. Blood spewed from the injury, and I stumbled back in shock. The monster then proceed to devour my detached arm. It swallowed it whole, armor and all, along with my sword. It then looked at me, and picked me up by my throat.

“I, am going, to kill you. I will do it slowly, painfully, and once you’re dead I will devour your corpse!”

“N-No, please.” I had never been so afraid in my life. I, was going, to die. Right here, right now. The monster lifted up it’s claw, about to strike me again, when there was a sudden bright flash of light. A burst of magic nailed the beast in the side, and knocked it away. I landed on the ground, and looked at the source of the magic blast. Standing, not too far in front of me, was a woman. She was only a little shorter than me. She had long red hair and turquoise skin, a blue denim jacket, a turquoise undershirt, blue jeans, and turquoise shoes. It, was Infestation. She rushed up to me, grabbed me, and teleported us away. We ended up back at our house, which we were using as a base of operations. She sat me on a couch, and used a healing spell to close the wound on my shoulder.

“WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT?”

“Well, you know how Alduin has a son and a daughter?”

“Yes.”

“And you know that they can fuse together to make someone known as Epidemic?”

“Of course I do, I was the one that found out about him in the first place!”

“Well, that was him.”

“T-That, was him?!?!”

“Yes, when I was fighting him, I managed to split him up into the twins. I was about to kill them, but then Epidemic reformed. But, something was wrong. Apparently threatening the twins like that filled him with so much rage that not even he, a being composed of the twins’ combined rage, was able to handle it. He became that ferocious monster, and nearly killed me.”

“How long did you last against him when he became like that?”

“Not even a minute.” Infestation began to pace the room, a look of worry apparent on her face.

“This isn’t good. I never accounted for the possibility of Epidemic become strong enough to kill us both within seconds. Our entire plan could be compromised because of this!”

“Don’t worry Infestation, we will find a way to get past this.”

“I can only hope you’re right.”

Author's Note

Well, like I promised the chapter was released on Tuesday, just a bit latter than I wanted. Anyways, now we see the full extent of Epidemic's rage. Even he can be overwhelmed if the twins are in danger. I hope you all enjoy!

Chapter Eighteen: The Fall

Chapter Eighteen: The Fall

{Alduin’s POV}

I drove home after searching the school for Gale. He was nowhere to be found at school, so he might be at home. As I drove down our street, I saw Gale’s car. It was a blue 2015 Ford Mustang with red stripes. It had four seats, and Gale had somehow modified both it and my car during the short amount of time we were here. My car was a dark gray 2015 Chevrolet Camaro with black stripes. Now, you all must be wondering how in the hell we had the money for these cars as well as our house. Well, it’s a pretty simple answer. You see, over the, centuries, Gale had earned a lot, and I do mean A LOT, of golden bits. He thought that he should have some so that he could live on his own. But, because lived with the Princesses, he actually didn’t need to spend the money. He kept earning more anyways just in case, but eventually forgot about it. Our predicament about where we would live had reminded him that he had a sack full of golden bits. In total, he had 300 pounds of gold, but due to the perfect craftsmanship of bits, we were given a lot more money. To be exact, we got about double the normal amount. So instead of $4,965,074.01, we got 9,931,460.49. Basically, we were rich. With the money, we bought our house, which was two story but still average sized, our cars, and some food. We still had plenty of money to spare, but we weren’t too intent on just spending it all. I mean, do you know how much money a substitute earns? Not much.

Anyways, I pulled up into our driveway, and parked the car. I got out, locked it, and went inside. The moment I entered, I could hear noises coming from the basement. That was probably Gale. I walked down and saw he was building, something.

“What are you doing?” Gale turned to me.

“Oh good you’re home!” He turned back to his project. “Hang on, I’m almost done.”

“Done with what?”

“Well, I was never much of a Spiderman fan, but I have seen Spiderman three, unlike you. I was sitting around the house till I realized something. If memory serves, most of the songs the Sirens sing have high frequency notes. Symbiotes have a heavy weakness to high frequency sound waves and your kids are no exception. At least, I don’t think they are. If they are, then this whole thing has been a waste of time. But, I’m willing to bet that they are, so I decided to make this.”

Gale stood back from the table to let me see what he was working on. It looked like a wired gem that was heavily enchanted, and on the inside of the gem were bits and pieces of technology. I looked at Gale, confused. Gale rolled his eyes.

“It’s a defence mechanism. Basically, when a high enough frequency comes close, it will render the twin’s physical perception of sound lowered, that way, the frequency is percepted as a normal frequency instead of a high one.”

“Wow, I was looking for you to ask you if you had a solution to this problem.”

“Well I can’t take all of the credit. Something, I guessing Marx, made me think of the weakness in the first place. I mean, I was watching a Godzilla movie, that’s about as far from Spiderman as you can get, much less Venom. But, there is a problem with it.”

“What?”

“Well, the gem can only block sound. If the frequency is coming from something such as a radio feedback, or a source of power, the gem can’t block it. I haven’t figured how to block those yet.”

“Well, it should serve our purpose for now.”

“Yeah, I’ll have to start working on another one soon, I only have this one.”

“Then Epidemic can use it. He seems to be out a lot recently.”

“The Twins have built up anger?”

“No, more like he’s become overprotective of them.”

“Aw, that’s nice of him.”

“You say that around him and he’ll try to rip your arm off.”

“And you know this how?”

“Detention on his second day.”

“Oh, that’s why he got pissed at those three guys.” I nodded. I picked the gem up, and Gale was about to start to make another one, but I stopped him.

“No time. The Battle of the Bands will start soon and I want to see how Twilight and her friends will do.”

“No, you just want to hear Twilight sing.” I swatted him in the back of the head. We walked out and got into Gale’s car. We drove to the school, just in time to the battle start. First, it was, Trixie? Shouldn’t it have been Twilight and her friends?

“Hey what’s going on? Shouldn’t Twilight and her friends be up there?” I nodded.

“Indeed they should, something’s not right.” We watched Trixie and her band sing that was really just a constant repeat of the chores. Sure there were parts in between, but it was mostly that. Anyways, The Dazzlings were after that. I was starting to get worried. Where were Twilight and her friends? I started to see green smoke come out of the stage. It felt, dark, negative. Then Epidemic walked up.

“Twilight and her friends are trapped under the stage."

“WHAT?”

“I can sense the negative energy coming off of them. The panic, the fear. It’s overwhelming. The only one who seems to be keeping a cool head is Sunset.”

“We need to help them then!” I nodded in agreement.

“I’d help but this is the closest I can get without the Siren’s song hurting me.”

“Oh right, Gale made this for you. It should help with that problem.” I handed Epidemic the gem. He took it, and put it in his pocket. We were going to walk up to the stage to open the door for the girls, but Spike, along with a girl that looked like a DJ, beat us to it. They let the girls out, and then ran towards a nearby hill. We watched as the girls began to sing their own song, and the battle of the bands actually became a battle.

“You know, this reminds me of Scott Pilgrim versus. The World.”

“Of what?”

“It’s a movie. I keep forgetting that you were never the movie type of person. Always the gamer right?”

“Barely, I was more of the type to hang out with family and friends.”

“Oh yeah, huh?” We all turned our attention back to the girls. Apparently they had won and the Sirens ran off. They stepped onto the stage where everyone was cheering for them.

“Thank you everyone! We couldn’t have done this without all of you knowing the meaning of friendship!”

“I don’t remember this being a part of the movie.” I looked at Gale. His face was that of confusion. I laughed and shook my head.

“We would also like to thank our history substitute Mr. Alduin, our P.E. sub Gale, and Epidemic for their help! Not many of you know this, but they’re actually from Equestria same as I am!” Everyone started to cheer. Twilight ushered us to come on stage. I looked to Gale and Epidemic They seemed fine with it. We walked up on stage and the crowed cheered. I waved at them, then Twilight spoke again.

“Now, how about we see how good they are at singing?” Everyone started cheering.

“Mr. Alduin! Mr. Gale! Epidemic!” Everyone just chanted that over and over again. I looked at Twilight, shocked. Twilight had a sinister grin.

“I told you I would pay you back for all of that trouble.”

“What? No you didn't.”

“Yeah well, I am anyways.” I then wore a grin.

“Well, unlucky for you, I can sing.”

“Oh really?”

“Yeah, just watch. Hey! Someone toss me a guitar!” Rainbow picked up a gray guitar a threw it to me. I caught it, and looked at it.

“Looks a little bland doesn't it?” I charged up my magic, and the guitar changed. The gray turned into a scale like pattern. The two parts of it that stuck out gained a dragon horn pattern. Near the bottom, were two red eyes. It basically looked like it was my dragon face making the guitar.

“There, much better!” I looked to Gale. “You gonna take up an instrument?”

“Yea, why not?” He walked back stage. A moment later, he walked out, pushing out a blue drum set along with him. I looked at Epidemic. He walked to the side of the stage, and pulled out a guitar that was similar to mine, only, the scale design on it was black. I smiled, and walked up to the front of the stage.

“Alright! It looks like we’re all set. Let’s see how this goes shall we?” Everyone cheered. Gale walked up to me.

“Um, what song are we playing?”

“Just follow my lead, you’ll get it.” Gale shrugged and walked back to his drums. He nodded, telling me he was ready, and so did Epidemic. I then started the song.

As the song ended, everyone started cheering like crazy. Twilight and her friends ran up to us.

“That, was AWESOME!” I laughed.

“Why thank you Rainbow Dash.”

“I didn’t know you could play guitar.” Twilight had a look of pure excitement on her face.

“While I was trapped in stone for a thousand years, I learned many things. Playing a guitar was no exception.”

“How’d you learn if you were trapped in stone?”

“Well, for a while I was trapped with Discord. He created little mind realms that allowed me to practice there.”

“Oh, well what about you Gale?”

“I’m partly a machine. Anything I scan I can replicate perfectly. I scanned Flash Sentry while he was playing guitar once. Thought it would be useful. Guess I was right!”

“And you Epidemic?”

“I know everything Dad knew when he first got the Twins.”

“Well that was still amazing!”

“Thank you Twilight.”

“You could thank her with a kiss.” I glared at Gale. He started laughing, until Epidemic round kicked him in the stomach. I looked at Twilight and rubbed the back of my head, blushing. She was also blushing.

“Well, we better head home.” Everyone nodded and we started to head to the parking lot. “Anyone need a ride?”

“I’m riding home with Applejack.”

“Rarity an’ Pinkie are riding with us.”

“I don’t live too far from here so I’ll just walk, if that’s okay with you.”

“Hmph.” Dragon wings grew out of Epidemic’s back, and he took to the skies. I can only guess he was flying home.

“Me and Twilight could use one. Applejack had driven us here.”

“Alright then, follow us.” Sunset and Twilight followed us to Gale’s car. They got in the back, and Gale started up the car.

“Alright where do I go?” Sunset told Gale where she lived and we started driving. We had almost gotten there, till we heard a huge blast. It came from a nearby park. Gale parked the car, and we all got out and ran to the park. When we got inside, we saw a battle taking place. It was Epidemic, and he was fighting the Dovahkiin.

“YOU WON'T ESCAPE THIS TIME!” He charged at the Dovahkiin with a scythe that looked a lot like Lee’s. He slashed, but the Dovahkiin blocked it with his sword. They pushed each other back, and glared at one another. I looked at the Dovahkiin, and then charged him. As I did, gray horns grew out of my hair. Gray dragon wings grew from my back, as well as a gray dragon tail. My nails and teeth became long and sharp, and I roared in fury. The Dovahkiin turned just in time for me to slam into him. He flew back and hit a tree. He landed on the ground face first, but then stood up.

“Dad?”

“When did he show up?”

“Just now.”

“You should have called for me, you could have gotten hurt!.” Epidemic just grunted in annoyance. I rolled my eyes and charged the Dovahkiin again and so did Epidemic. Epidemic slashed him with his scythe, and I side kicked him, sending the Dovahkiin flying. He hit the ground and rolled. He stood up, and smirked.

“Good, I was waiting for you Alduin.”

“And why is that?”

“Because, you’ve been a thorn in my side for too long. Now, I have the means to destroy both you and your children!” I growled as the Dovahkiin laughed. I charged him and punched, but he blocked with his sword. Epidemic ran around us, and came at the Dovahkiin from behind. He made a huge slash, cutting the Dovahkiin deep in the back. He shouted in pain, and pushed me away. He charged me and swung, but I dodged the sword and punched him in the gut, sending him flying. He tried to get up, but Epidemic got to him first. He ran up and kicked him in the side, sending him soaring sideways. He hit another tree, and coughed up some blood. He then slowly stood up. Epidemic and I walked up to him.

“Had enough yet?”

“N-No, my quest to kill you can’t end here! I will make you pay for what you’ve done!”

“We have you cornered, your back is against a tree. What makes you think you’ll live long enough to have your revenge?” The Dovahkiin grunted, but they he looked to his left. Right there, was Twilight. He started to laugh.

“I may not be able to kill you, but I can kill someone close to you!” He turned to Twilight.”Zii-los Dii Du!” I was shocked. I had no idea what that shout was. I remembered hearing it before, but I didn’t remember what it was. I didn’t have time to translate it, nor try to remember it. Obviously the Dovahkiin thought the Shout would kill her. I couldn’t let that happen!

“NO!” I ran towards Twilight and pushed her out of the way. The shout missed her, and hit me. It all happened so fast. I saw my life, flash before my eyes, then everything went black.

{Twilight’s POV}

The strange energy that had come from the Dovahkiin had hit Alduin, just as he pushed me out of the way. When it hit him, he collapsed. I rushed up to him and tried to pick him up, but I recoiled upon touching his body. It was ice cold. His eyes were blank and empty, and He wasn’t breathing.

“Alduin? ALDUIN!”I shook him but he didn’t respond. I put my head to his heart. It wasn’t beating.

“HA HA HA!” I looked up to see the Dovahkiin laughing. “I knew Alduin would lack the knowledge of that shout! I mean, why would a dragon need another dragon’s soul?” Suddenly, a red haired turquoise skinned woman appeared out of no where and then teleported them away. Gale rushed up to me.

“No no no.” he said worriedly. “What did that shout do?”

“I-It, takes a dragon’s soul, and absorbs it.”

“How do you know that?”

“Dad knew, but it was from a distant memory. He, he didn’t have time to recall what it did so, just to be safe, he took the hit.”

“Wait, so you mean he’s?”

“Yes.” I looked to Gale as he looked at Alduin.

“Alduin, is dead.”

Author's Note

...

Chapter Nineteen: The Soul Cairn

Chapter Nineteen: The Soul Cairn

{Twilight’s POV}

Alduin was dead.

There was no way around it. The Dovahkiin had ripped his soul out, leaving nothing but the corpse. It had been a day since it had happened. Gale had shut himself in the basement, doing Celestia knows what. The twins hadn’t stopped crying, and Epidemic hadn’t shown himself since. My friends were sad, saying that he was a good teacher. As for me? I couldn’t take it. I too, had not been able to stop crying. We hadn’t buried Alduin yet, we were still deciding where. How was I supposed to tell everypony back home about this? Currently I was sitting by Alduin’s bed, where we had laid his body.

“Why?” I asked to myself. “Why did this have to happen? Why did you have to leave me? To leave us?” I broke down crying again. I just couldn’t understand. Why had this happened? Why would the Dovahkiin do this? I cried, and cried, till I cried myself to sleep.

{Gale’s POV}

“DAMNIT!!!” I slammed fists on the table. “I JUST FUCKING GOT HIM BACK! WHY THE HELL DID HE HAVE TO FUCKING DIE?!” I had tears in my eyes. I hadn’t seen my brother in a thousand years. Finally, I manage to find him, only for him to die a few days later. It was the fucking Dovahkiin’s fault! I was going to find that asshole, and once I did I would rip out his heart and crush it before his very eyes! This wasn’t fair!

“I’m sorry.” I turned, and saw Marx.

“Marx?”

“I had no idea the Dovahkiin would go to such lengths to get his revenge. If only Alduin had the time to remember what that shout did, he may still be alive. At least he died trying to protect those he loved.”

“Why are you here?”

“To tell you that there is hope.”

“What are you talking about?”

“I may be able to bring Alduin back.”

“R-Really?” I couldn’t believe my ears. “Well then do it!”

“It’s not that simple.”

“What do you mean?”

“If I want to bring Alduin back, I need his soul, his entire soul, and 90% of it is inside of the Dovahkiin.”

“Huh?”

“Look, Alduin’s Soul isn’t a 100% dragon soul. 10% of it is human, and for that reason I may be able to bring him back. You see, if Alduin’s soul was 100% dragon, then it would have been used to teach the Dovahkiin a new shout. However, nothing new has entered the Dovahkiin’s arsenal. That can only mean that the 90% of Alduin’s soul that the Dovahkiin has is still there. The other 10%, is still with Alduin.”

“It is?”

“Yes. Little sucker refuses to leave its body. Because of this, I can revive Alduin, but I need that missing 90%.”

“How do we get it?”

“You, as well as the Dovahkiin, need to go to the soul Cairn.”

“Why?”

“So I can grab the rest of Alduin’s soul.”

“Can’t you just take it now?”

“No, I can’t.”

“Why?”

“Simple: souls aren’t my specialty. You see, a displacer is not only someone that creates displaced, we also have the power to nearly do anything. However, that power is limited, which is the reason why there are different displacers. For example, while I can do a lot of things, many of the things I can do are limited. I specialize in portals and magic itself. Now, while I can mess with time to a certain extent, for example sending you two back in time by two days, I can’t control it. I can only send you two back to that extent, and I can’t send you forward. My control over time is limited. For a displacer like Lee’s, whose name is Time Spinner, control over time is easy because that is what they specialize in.”

“Oh, I think I get it. So, you can’t grab Alduin’s soul because that’s not what you specialize in.”

“Exactly.”

“But then, how would going to the Soul Cairn help?”

“Well, the Soul Cairn is a place that provides a loophole to that specialization thing. You see, in the Soul Cairn, souls work differently. Their anatomy, their physical behaviour becomes different, more accessible, allowing someone like me to freely grab a soul and move it from one body to another. If both the Dovahkiin and Alduin’s body is present in the Soul Cairn, I can get the two pieces of Alduin’s soul together and revive him.”

“Alright, how do I get there?”

“Whoa whoa whoa, hold on. You’re going to need some help.” Suddenly, a black diamond that was a little smaller than a baseball appeared in Marx’s hand. He tossed it me, and I got it. I then heard a message.

“I am the protector of the innocent, warrior of the weak, call upon me for assistance and I shall come. Call for the Gravity Shifter and I will make those who harm others beg for mercy as they are crushed at my feet. Hold this gem close to thine heart and I shall be at your side as a fellow warrior!”

“Another displaced?” Marx nodded.

“She can help you. Besides, I think the twins would enjoy meeting another member of the family.”

“What?”

Marx chuckled and snapped his fingers. A portal opened, and a woman, who I could assume was the displaced of this gem, landed on the ground. Her long, golden-blonde hair hung on her shoulders and extended down her back. Her sleek black jacket and simple grey t-shirt gave her a darker appearance, while the khakis defined a more light hearted side as well. But the black, short-cropped combat boots absolutely screamed that she was a fighter. She looked at me with fierce red eyes, yet a warm smile.

“Hello there, you called?” she asked with a beautiful voice.

{Third POV}

“Marx, I don’t see how she’s related to the twins.” The displaced turned around and saw Marx. He nodded to her, then proceeded to answer Gale’s question.

“Well, she’s not, but Cancer is.”

A strange sound uttered from the girl’s jacket, the red bands on her arms shivering a bit. “You know about my symbiote?” she asked before smiling again. “Heh, look at that. Maybe I am getting a bit famous.” Marx shrugged.

“I wouldn’t know. It’s just my business to know who Alduin’s family is related to. He is my displaced after all.”

She groaned a bit. “A Displacer? Really? I don’t have time to deal with you people again. Look, it’s not my fault the Merchant got away, so stop bothering me with all these questions about him.”

“What? No no no. I completely understand that. I just summoned you here so you could help Gale. Besides, I could care less about what I know about him. The less I know, the easier it is to hate him.”

She sighed. “Good, now what’s going on? I’ll need a full briefing if I’m gonna be able to help at all.”

“Well, Gale kind of has a huge problem here. You see, his brother, Alduin, got his soul stolen by the Dovahkiin, and now he’s dead. I never meant for this to happen, so I’m offering to revive him. But, there is a slight problem with that. I can only steal Alduin’s soul back if both his body and the Dovahkiin are in the Soul Cairn, a place where souls become easy to access. I can’t grab it right away though. The Dovahkiin needs to be weakened first. Now, normally I would just send Gale along with the twins, who are Alduin’s kids by the way and are also Cancer’s cousin, but I’m afraid Infestation, a changeling queen the Dovahkiin has teamed up with, will follow him in. She’s pretty powerful, so I decided that Gale and the twins would need some help.”

The woman chuckled, almost evilly. “Powerful, you say? We’ll see about that. I’ve yet to find someone worth fighting, discounting Beerus of course.”

“Yes, she’s incredibly powerful. For one, she opened a portal from Equestria to here, the human world. That alone takes a lot of magical energy. She also has the power to give the Dovahkiin a four worded shout, something that should be impossible. Not even a displacer like the Merchant or any other that I know of can do that.”

“Doesn’t sound like too big of a problem. I’ve taken down foes much stronger and without my powers.” The woman suddenly giggled. “Oops, I forgot to introduce myself. The name’s Kat. Kat Shifter, the Gravity Queen.”

“Mine’s Gale.” Gale put out his hand and Kat shook it. “Back in Equestria, I’m supposed to be Mecha Sonic. By the way, who’s this ‘Cancer’ Marx was talking about?”

“Her,” Kat pointed to her shoulder as a glob of red good slithered into view. It made a few garbled noises, reminiscent of a certain Adam’s Family member. “She doesn’t really speak much, but I always know what she’s saying.” Suddenly, everyone in the basement could hear the rush of foot-steps. The basement door flew open, and the twins Plague and Amnesia came running down the stairs.

“I sensed another us!”

“But where is she? And who’s that?”

“Oh, more symbiotes. Lovely.” The way she said it definitely didn’t sound like she thought it was lovely. “My name is Kat, and you’re probably sensing Cancer here.” The goop gurgled again, shuddering a ‘hello’, presumably.

“Aw, she’s so cute.”

“How come she’s so small?”

“Well, she’s more of an ‘Assist’ symbiote, I guess you could say.” Cancer engulfed Kat’s entire right arm, morphing it into a massive blade. “Like that! She’s also got some great healing powers, too.”

“Well that makes no sense.”

“I also don’t fight as much as I used to,” Kat admitted with a blush. “I’ve been trying to settle down a lot lately, so I’ve been more of a housewife, without actually being a wife.”

“Wait, was Cancer made as one symbiote, or did she used to be part of another symbiote?”

“Lee was nice enough to make Cancer for me, using that sacrificial magic of his and personalized her to me so we could fit well together.” The symbiote shuddered happily, giving Kat a warm smile. “Love you too, little one.”

“Wait, Uncle Lee made her? COOL! That makes us cousins!”

“Uncle Lee made us too. But I guess it makes sense that she’s small if she’s personalized to be small. What I don’t understand is that, if she’s just one symbiote, and she’s that small, how’d we come to be? I mean, we were just one symboite when Uncle Lee made us, but then we split into two and became, well us.”

“Don’t look at me, kid. I’m still learning physics and I’ve never been the best at biology.”

“My best guess is Alduin’s aura made that happen. But we can discuss this more later, for now I need to get you all to the Soul Cairn.” The twins nodded, before becoming all black, and fusing together to make Epidemic.

“I’m ready.”

“Woah… well, that happened.” Kat blinked, erasing the questions from her mind. “Anyway, let’s get the show on the road. Allons-y!”

“WAIT!” Everyone turned to Gale. “I need to grab Alduin’s body first.”

“I should probably fuse with someone real quick before we go so I don’t have to fuse mid-battle. Mind if I fuse with you for a second?”

“Sorry, only one symbiote per shifter.” Cancer even hissed at her cousins… or at least it sounded like a hiss. Epidemic just raised an eyebrow.

“Don’t even go there Cancer. On my own I’m able to kill an entire army of changelings, with a dragon on their side. I was barely tapping into my power then.”

“Epidemic, don’t piss off the nice displace that offered to help us.” Gale was coming back down the stairs, carrying Alduin on his back. “We need to work together, not claw at eachothers throats.” Epidemic rolled his eyes, then turned all black and forcefully fused with Kat. Kat panicked, and Cancer tried to get him out. A bunch of words started to flash through Kat’s mind, but three stood out.

‘Fus. Ro. Dah.’

After those words burned into her memory, Epidemic left her body, breathing heavily.

“Damn, that hurt.”

“Oh mon Dieu,” Kat groaned, feeling an ache in her head. “Fos nunon koros?” She blinked, tapping her throat. “Woah, don’t spout off draconian very often. What did you do to my mind?”

“I know from Dad’s memory that the Soul Cairn can be a dangerous place. I fused with you and taught you the shout Unrelenting Force so you can better defend yourself. And, now that I’ve done that, once we get Dad’s soul back, he can teach you other shouts.”

“Shouts? But it’s just draconian. How is the ancient dragon language going to help?”

“Well, by shouts I meant I added power to certain words of the ancient dragon language. Now, if you focus, you can say Fus, Fus Ro, or Fus Ro Dah, and the shout will be used. I basically just unlocked your potential to be able to use shouts, and then taught you how to focus that power on those three words. It’ll only work on those three words though, if you want to learn more Dad will have to teach you.”

“Wow, it’s been years since that language has been any use.” Kat smiled, shaking her head. “The strange things out there, I swear. With that out of the way, again: Allons-y!”

“ALLONS-Y!” Everyone else, except for Epidemic, shouted. Marx snapped his fingers, and a portal opened up beneath them. They all fell through and then another portal opened up.

“I’ll be in my own realm so I can move the souls! I’ll send you all back to the house once this is done!” Everyone nodded, and then they fell through the portal. After a short fall, Gale, Kat, and Epidemic landed. They stood, and looked around. It was a dark wasteland, with the ruins of buildings in random areas.

“Wow, I didn’t expect the Soul Cairn to look like this.”

“This is where you end up if your soul is used in a soul gem.”

“Certainly fitting for a prison,” Kat said, looking around. “Plenty of people come to mind I wouldn’t mind shoving in here.”

“Yeah well, we better hope Durnehviir isn’t here.”

“Who?”

“He’s a dragon that was imprisoned here. He works for the Dovahkiin, and knows a shout that can rip your soul out and turn you into a zombie instantly. But, I’ll be fine due to the fact that I’m part symbiote. Being part symbiote makes me resistant to certain shouts, which includes that one. Gale, you’ll be fine because you’re a machine.”

“Oh yeah huh?” Gale focused, and turned into his battle form. “Well, looks like I can return to normal here.” Epidemic nodded.

“I do worry about Kat though, she doesn’t have a defence against that shout.”

“No worries. My soul is stronger than most, and I have my own surprises for anything that comes our way.”

“Yeah, and I suppose that if that shout does affect you, Marx will probably just grab your soul and put it back.

‘You know I will!’ they all heard Marx shout in their heads. ‘Okay, here they come!’ They all looked up, and saw two figures falling from the giant opening to the void in the sky above them. The figures didn’t land too far off. Gale, Kat, and Epidemic quietly ran to a nearby structure. Horns grew out of Epidemic’s hair. His teeth and nails became sharper. He grew dragon wings from his back, as well as a dragon tail. He grabbed Gale and Kat, and flew them to the top of the structure so they could get a better view.

“Thanks for the lift, but it wasn’t necessary,” Kat said. “I’m able to fly on my own, so you know.” Epidemic nodded, then looked at the new arrivals.

“That them?” Epidemic nodded.

“Yeah, I would recognize that asshat anywhere. You two take Infestation, the Dovahkiins all mine.” He took to the skies and flew around the Dovahkiin without getting noticed.

“How do you wanna do this?” Kat asked. “Sneak attack or go in guns blazing?”

“Well personally,” Gale stood up, and started to charge energy in his hand. He then fired it right at Infestation, and it blew up, sending Infestation flying. “I prefer to go in the fun way.” They both charged Infestation as she started to fire spells at them. The Dovahkiin would have joined in, had he not heard a familiar roar. He looked behind him, and saw Epidemic flying at him in his rage mode. Epidemic slammed him with his tail, and sent the Dovahkiin flying. The Dovahkiin quickly got up and charged. He tried to stab, but Epidemic got the blade in his right claw.

“Trying to fight me now are you? Well, I’m sure you remember how well that worked out last time.” Epidemic snapped the Dovahkiin’s dragonbone sword in half like it was a twig. He then grabbed the Dovahkiin by the neck, and lifted him into the air.

“Remember what I said about how I was going to kill you? Well, this time, I’m going to follow through on my threat.” The Dovahkiin gulped in fear.

Back to Gale and Kat’s fight, they had both dodged all of Infestations magic blasts. Gale had made it to her first and had nailed her in the stomach. She was sent flying. Gale jumped after her, grabbed her, and threw her towards Kat. Kat shifted the gravity around Infestation so she came at Kat faster, and then Kat shifted gravity around her fist, making her fist fly forward fast. The punch connected with Infestations face, and she was sent flying. When she landed, she quickly got up and started to use her magic. First, she summoned some of her drones from her hive. As the drones charged, she cast a spell on the drones that made them stronger. She then made two fire snakes that rushed forward. Kat and Gale beat the drones easily enough, but the fire snakes were the real trouble. Kat tried to fire Ki blasts at them, but they kept dogging. Gale also fired some lasers, which were also dodge. Gale even went as far as to pull out his I’MA FIRIN MA LAZAR! laser cannon, and well, fired it. It completely engulfed the first fire snake, but when the laser stopped firing, the fire snake reformed. Gale grunted in annoyance. He then got and idea.

“Kat!”

“What?”

“I need you to focus gravity in one spot!”

“Why?”

“Just do it!” Kat shrugged, but did it anyways. She focused gravity into one spot, and Gale proceeded to fire a slow beam into the gravity center. After a second or two, he stopped firing, and there was a ball of highly condensed energy.

“Alright, stop the gravity center… NOW!” Kat nodded, and let gravity return to normal. Upon doing so, the condensed energy exploded into waves of power. The waves hit the fire snakes, and they started to slow down.

“Now! Use your Ki blasts!” Kat nodded and started to fire them off. The snakes could no longer dodge them, and they were destroyed once they were hit by the Ki blasts.

“What was that?”

“Wave of frozen energy. It slowed them down and made it so they couldn’t reform.”

“Nice.” They both turned to Infestation. She was charging up a huge amount of magic. She opened up her eyes, which now glowed purple, and shouted off her spell.

“VOID BLAST!” A huge purple beam fired out of her hands.

“Don’t let that beam hit you! If it does You’ll get trapped in the void!” Kat ran left and Gale ran right. They circled around till they got close to Infestation. Kat had Cancer become her blade arm, and Gale had a laser that acted like a sword come out of his fist. Once they reached her, they slashed at her, together. She was sent flying back. She stood up and prepared another attack.

“AAAARRRRGGGGHHHH!” Everyone looked to the source of the noise. It, was the Dovahkiin. He was on his knees, in front of Epidemic, who was still in his rage form, with both of his arms missing. Blood was around Epidemics mouth. Epidemic smirked.

“Hmph, I’ve had my fun with you, ready to die?”

“N-No, please. Have mercy.”

“Epidemic!” Kat shouted. “That’s enough. You’ve already won.” At first, Epidemic frowned. That frown turned into a grin when he saw Infestation.

“Alright fine, I won’t kill him.” Dovahkiin sighed in relief. “I’ll do what he did to me. I’LL KILL SOMEONE CLOSE TO HIM!” He flew at Infestation, grabbed her, and Flew on top of a nearby structure. He lifted her into the air, and opened his mouth.

“KAT DON’T LOOK!” Gale tackled her and kept her from watching the horror that was Epidemic in this form. All Kat could hear was Infestation’s screams, and the crunching of flesh and bone. It went on for a few moments, then, all was silent. Kat got out of Gale’s grip, and looked to see what had been done.

The Gravity Queen was completely silent, staring at the scene of gore. Half of Infestation’s body was gone. She looked to be breathing, just in a coma. Epidemic had devoured her lower body while she was still alive. She clenched her hand, the ground beneath cracking. “Gale, remind me to strike Epidemic when he’s not enraged anymore. Because what he has done is unforgivable.” Gale grabbed her shoulder.

“Just watch.” Kat didn’t know what he meant, till Epidemic started to return to normal. Epidemic looked at the sight before him, and gasped.

“W-What the hell?” He looked to Kat and Gale, then he understood. He looked at the barely alive changeling queen. His body became completely black, and attached to the queen. He started to form her missing body parts, and once he was done, he left her body. He stood, and picked her up. Kat was amazed. Infestations entire lower body had returned. It was red, instead of turquoise, but it was all back. Epidemic walked up to the Dovahkiin, set Infestation down, and did the same to him. Once he was done, he started to walk back to Kat and Gale, but he collapsed before he could finish the journey. Gale rushed to him, and let them fuse together.

“Is he alright?” Kat asked.

“I don’t know, he lost a lot of physical matter repairing those two.”

“I’d say it’s a fitting punishment,” she said, looking over the result.

“He’d probably say he deserves worse.”

“I would as well. This was pointless gore and death, not something I support as well as being something I usually beat the snot out of people for doing.”

“Well, you’ve got to understand why he did that. He’s very overprotective of his family, especially the twins. The Dovahkiin hurt the twins pretty badly and had also killed his father. Being a being that was created from the twins combined rage doesn’t help that fact. I mean, wouldn't you be mad if that happened to those you loved?”

Kat was silent, arms crossed and looking away. “...I’ve already been there, and I regret it for the rest of my life. More than once have I wished I could kick my cul for doing it.”

“You regret something for the rest of your life. Considering that Epidemic is part symbiote and part dragon, he’s practically immortal. He’ll be regretting this day for the rest of eternity.”

“I’m ageless, I’ll be around for quite a while to ‘enjoy’ my regrets as well. That doesn’t make it right, nor does it excuse it.”

“Never said it did.” They both heard a groan coming from behind them. They turned, and Alduin walking up to them.

“Okay, ow. Getting my soul ripped in two definitely hurt.”

“ALDUIN!” Gale rushed up gave him a hug. “Damnit dude I thought I would never see you again!” Alduin hugged him back.

“Well, I’m back now aren’t I?” Gale stopped and gestured to Kat.

“Alduin, this is-”

“I already know who she is.” Alduin interrupted.”I saw her in Lee’s memories.”

Kat bowed her head lightly. “Dren yo lok Alduin, valokein zek wah himdah do nahl.” Alduin smiled.

[Greetings Alduin. Welcome back to the land of the living.]

“Nox hi Kat. Nii los grind hifah diist tiid.” Alduin said smiling as he walked up to her. When he got close enough, he sensed a familiar energy.

[Thank you, Kat. It is good to finally meet you.]

“Eh, Zu’u koraav tol Urikras lost ofan vosmaar wah mindos. Zu’u vis mindov his zos zaan wraan hi fund med.”

[Ah, I see that Epidemic has given you the ability to shout. I can teach you some more shouts if you would like.]

Kat shrugged. “Pruzah, Zu'u lorfonaar nii fund ni ahraan wah mindok muldeytorax do gesaak draconian.” Alduin nodded.

[Sure, it wouldn’t hurt to finally have a use for my Dovahzul.]

“Hey, would you two mind speaking normally? I don’t speak dragon.” They both turned to Gale. Alduin laughed.

“Alright then Kat, if you wish to learn more, then I’ll teach you. But first, I need to get back home and see my children again.”

“Um, they’re here with us.” A green blob and a purple blob leaped off of Gale and onto Alduin.

“Hey are you two alright?” Alduin asked his children.

“We’re okay Dad.”

“We’re just so glad to have you back!” The twins sounded like they were on the verge of tears. They un-fused with Alduin and hugged him. He hugged them back as they began to cry. Alduin smiled, and lifted his children up into his arms. Another portal opened beneath them, and they started to head home.

Author's Note

And there is the happy ending! Alduin, is no longer dead! Of course, it was probably pretty obvious that he would live again due to the fact that he's going into the shadow war. Hope you all enjoy! By the way, next chapter I promise I won't mess with everyone's heart strings. I know I did last chapter with the surprise death but next chapter I promise will be different. Also, it is shown in this chapter that Epidemic, has two sides. His rage form makes him a sadistic demon. But out of his rage form, Epidemic has standers for what he will and will not do. The damage done to the Dovahkiin and Infestation was going too far for him. He even sacrificed some of his own body to repair them. For that reason we may not see Epidemic for a little while. Anyways, hope you all enjoy!

Chapter Twenty: Going Home

Chapter Twenty: Going Home

{Twilight’s POV}

I woke up next to Alduin’s bed, to see his body had disappeared.

I ran down stairs.

“Gale! GALE!” I stopped and saw Gale. “Gale! Alduin’s body is gone!”

“Well, there’s a good reason for that.” He gestured behind him, and then I saw him. It, was Alduin, alive and well.

“A-Alduin?” He nodded.

“Hello, Twilight.” I couldn’t believe it.

“ALDUIN!” I ran up to him with tears in my eyes and hugged him. He hugged me back as I started to cry tears of joy. “I-I thought that you were gone, that I’d lost you forever.” He hugged me closer.

“I’m sorry to have made you sad. I promise, I’ll never leave you alone again.” I smiled and just kept hugging him.

“Hey, why don’t you two reunite with a kiss?” I turned and glared at Gale. A woman standing beside him smacked him upside the head.

“Don’t ruin the moment,” she chastised. I smiled.

“You know what? He’s right.” I turned and kissed Alduin, catching him completely off guard. I wiggled out of his grasp, he fell back, and I giggled. His face was priceless.

“Wow, that actually worked.” I turned and giggled again. The looks on Gale’s and the mysterious woman’s face were also priceless.

The woman smirked. “Well, at least this ‘Twilight’ has a sense of humor. Most have sticks stuck too far up their own culs to be able to joke like that.”

“I wouldn’t really say it was a joke.”

“WHAT HAVE I BEGUN?!” Gale’s face went from shock to horrified wonder. That made me laugh even more. The twins un-fused from Alduin and ran to hug me.

“We saved Dad!” I hugged them.

“Well that must have been some adventure. What happened?” Plague and Amnesia then spent a couple minutes telling me about what happened, but there seemed to be a few details missing about what happened to the Dovahkiin and his partner. Oh well.

“My, you two were very brave.”

“Thanks Mom!” I took me a second to realize what they said. I had a look of pure confusion, with a drop of sweat running down the side of my head.

“Huh?”

“Well, with the way you kissed Dad, it’s bound to happen right?”

“How about we take this one step at a time, okay?” I turned to see Alduin coming towards us.

“Okay.” I sighed. These two certainly had quite the imagination.

“Well, with that over, I believe I promised to teach you some Shouts, Kat?”The woman, now identified as Kat, nodded.

“I suppose so. I’m not so sure I deserve it, since I didn’t really do all that much to help you. I could have, but then it would have been a lot less fun.” She smirked after saying that.

“Well I said I would and I’m a dragon of my word. Come on, I’ll teach you outside so we can practice freely. Plague, Amnesia, you two can come to learn some Shouts as well.”

“Yay!” The twins and Kat followed Alduin outside, which gave me time to set up a party. I went to the land-line and called Pinkie.

“Hello Pinkie? Yeah it’s me, Twilight. I need you to set up a party.”

{Third POV}

“Alright, so what’s this you’re teaching?”

Alduin turned to Kat.

“Well, like I told you before, I’m going to teach you how to Shout.” Alduin sat down crossed legged, and motioned for Kat and the twins to do the same. “Now, before I begin, what do you know about Shouts?”

“That apparently they rely on the Draconian language.” Kat shrugged. Alduin nodded.

“Well yes that’s true, but they’re a lot more than that. Shouts, also known as Thu’um, are an extension of the ancient dragon language. They are words, that become power. It is The Way Of The Voice. To use Shouts, you must not only speak a word, but mean it. When you use a shout, you use three words. For example, the shout Unrelenting Force uses the words Fus, Ro, and Dah. In english, they are Force, Balance, and Push. When you speak these words with truth, with so much truth that the world itself will change to make it so, you have used a Shout. That is what it means to use The Way Of The Voice. To speak so that even the world itself believes you. Now, you have already learned one shout. By learning one, you have the ability to learn them all. Now, look at these words.” Alduin looked at the ground with intensity.

“Yol, Toor, Shul.” He spoke the words softly, but meaningfully. Strange symbols appeared on the grass in front of Kat and the twins.

“Now, I want you all to breath in deep, and try to understand the words. But don’t just understand what they say, understand what they mean. What they stand for. What they truly are.” Kat and the twins nodded, closed their eyes, breathed in deep, and attempted to understand the words. After a few moments, they all started hearing words in their heads. Whispers of thousands of words. Then, three words burned into their minds.

‘Yol. Toor. Shul.’

All three of them opened their eyes with smiles on their faces. Alduin returned the smile.

“Good good. You all learn fast.”

“Heh, that’s what Paco used to tell me when I was first learning this stuff,” Kat reminisced. Alduin chuckled.

“Well it was the truth. Now, speak the words, with meaning. With truth!” Kat and the twins looked to the sky.

“YOL TOOR SHUL!” Streams of fire came out of their mouths. The first one, Plague’s, was green. The second one, Kat’s, was a warm orange. The last one, Amnesia’s, was purple. The flames shot into the air, causing a couple birds to fly off in a panic. Once the flames were done, all three looked back to Alduin.

“Good, very good. Now, try this.” Alduin once again looked to the ground with intensity.

“Fo, Krah, Diin.” Once again Alduin spoke softly. More strange symbols appeared on the grass. Kat and the twins once again closed their eyes, breathed in deep, and focused. The whispers came once again, and then three words burned into their minds.

‘Fo. Krah. Diin.’

They opened their eyes, and spoke the words to the sky.

“FO KRAH DIIN!” Frost breaths came out of their mouths, all being an icy blue. Alduin smiled.

“None of you disappoint.” Alduin was about to teach them more, but Gale interrupted.

“Hey! Can you guys come in for a sec? We need your help with something!” Alduin nodded and they all got up. They walked into the house, which was pitch black, somehow.

“Gale? How can we help if we can’t see?” Suddenly the lights turned on.

“SURPRISE!” There was a bunch of people in the living room. Alduin saw Twilight and her friends, Gale, hell he even saw some of his students. There was a banner near the ceiling that said: “WELCOME BACK TO THE LAND OF THE LIVING ALDUIN!” Underneath that one was a banner that said: “THANKS FOR HELPING GETTING ALDUIN BACK, KAT!” Alduin laughed.

“Wow,” Kat laughed. “This really wasn’t necessary. I didn’t do much at all, honest.” Pinkie was suddenly in front of her.

“So what? Even if it was only a little bit of help, you still helped. AND FOR THAT WE THANK YOU!”

Kat laughed, her smile almost gleaming. “Just… wow. I can’t say I’ve ever had quite a reception.” A portal opened in the ceiling, and Marx came out.

“FREE OTHERWORLDLY CANDY FOR EVERYONE!” There was a sudden down pour of candy from the portal. Marx laughed along with Pinkie as candy covered the floor. Alduin picked up the candy, and took a closer look at it. It was from Equestria.

Kat graciously declined the candy, not being much of a sweets person. “I’ll pass, thank you.”

“Alright then.” Marx said. “But, I do need to thank you. I’m a skeleton of victories, and though you didn’t do much, I still thank you with this.” He gave her a weird looking, rainbow colored gem.

“A gem? Why Marx, I didn’t think you were so forward~,” Kat said with a wink. “Sorry hon, but I’m taken.” She giggled.

“Oh, you with the jokes,” Marx laughed. “That gem’s not for show though. If you hold it close to your heart, you ki will become stronger for a short time, as well as your control over gravity.”

“Is it a one time use thing, or what?” she asked, examining the gem without taking it.

“You can use it multiple times, but after every use it needs 24 hours to recharge. Also, it only lasts for an hour.”

She made a weird face at that. “Doesn’t sound all that great. No offense or anything, it just doesn’t sound like something I would ever need.” Marx put a an arm over her shoulder and gestured to the air.

“Okay, imagine being able to find, go to, and attack and beat the merchant in about ten seconds.” Kat nodded. Marx pointed to the gem. “With that you can do it in five.”

“Eh, again no offense, but that’s kinda lame. And I don’t hold any ill will against the Merchant. I’ve just been asked time and again if I would stand against him. If anything I’m grateful… save for what happened about ten years ago, but that’s in the past for now.” Marx cocked an eyebrow. A portal opened up and he dropped the gem in it.

“You’ll find that gem in your house. I’m not one to let people refuse my gifts. Besides, I know one day you’ll probably need that, maybe.”

“If you say so, and it’s not my house. It’s Typhon’s, I just live there. I kinda don’t have a home, actually.”

“If you leave that gem there it will follow you.” Marx then opened another portal and hoped through.

“He’s a pushy kinda guy, ain’t he?” Kat quipped after the Displacer made his leave. Gale walked up to her.

“Nah, he just finds it rude when someone refuses a gift. He may be insane, but he’s helpful.”

“Well, I didn’t mean to offend. I’m just not really used to having such treatment,” Kat admitted with a blush. “I’m not really the ‘hero’ type so this… this is a little different. I’m not sure whether it’s a good different or a bad one.”

“I wouldn’t know, but Alduin might. He did destroy someone else’s Canterlot once.”

“Been there, done that,” Kat muttered. “I’m sorry, I’m just being a downer here. I just… I need some air.” Kat flew off into the air, disappearing into the clouds above. She floated there, just, thinking. After a little while, the twins came into the clouds. Plague had green dragon horns, green dragon wings, and a green dragon tail. His teeth and nails were sharp. Amnesia was the same, but her horns, wings, and tail were purple.

“Hey, you okay Kat?”

“Yeah… I guess. It’s just… seeing that Twilight and Pinkie so happy about me… makes me want to go home,” she said forlornly.

“Well, we can ask Marx to send you home.”

“I can’t go home,” she said simply. “I’ve been exiled.” The twins gasped. They looked at each other, then nodded. They turned all black, and parts of them came off their horns. They turned back to normal, parts of their horns missing. They held out the black blob to her.

“Here.”

“What’s this?”

“It’s a symbiote extension. With this, Cancer can extend herself all around your body, and change you to look however you want. You can look like a pony, a minotaur, a griffin, whatever you like.”

“Well, I can already do that, but I suppose the extra boost to Cancer would give us a bit more of a fighting edge.” Cancer slid down her owner’s arm, waiting for the gift.

“Well, can beings with a sort of sixth sense or something like that still see you with the disguise?”

“You tell me,” Kat smirked, tapping her jacket. In a blinding flash of green light, Kat disappeared, being replaced with a pony floating in mid air. “Well?” The twins closed their eyes, and nodded.

“Yes, your aura makes it obvious. Even a basic sensing spell could tell that it’s you.”

Kat pouted. “They would have to know me to be able to tell,” she complained. “I know for a fact that I am one hundred percent pony in this state.”

“Your aura’s still the same. And it doesn’t matter if they know you or not, a displaced aura is much different than any kind of pony’s aura, or any other creature ponies know of. That’s actually one of the reasons ponies start out hostile towards displaced. They may not know it but the incredibly strange aura makes them subconsciously aggressive, that is unless they know it’s friendly.”

“Never done that before,” she refuted. “I went five years in another world filled with ponies and barely any of them were hostile to me. There’s very little you’ll find constant in the multiverse. So I hope you’ll remember that.”

“They still felt it, but since they saw that you were another pony amongst the crowd, they didn’t know it was because of you they felt this way. But anyways, this extension will prevent that aura from showing. You’ll be even better disguised.”

Kat sighed, knowing there was no point in arguing facts with other worldly beings. “Alright alright. I don’t agree with what you think is fact, but I’ll still take the help. May come in handy for worlds where ponies do have such instincts.”

“Yeah, and also, it does this.” Amnesia poked it, and it began to shudder. It then became a perfect copy of her, and bowed. “If it becomes necessary, it can become a copy of you and run off, distracting the danger and allowing you to get away. It’ll come back once it gets away from the danger.”

“Huh, neat. Lay it on me.”

“Okay, this might feel weird.” The fake Kat became a black blob once more, and it leaped at Kat. As it started to fuse with here, she felt an extra consciousness enter her mind and disappear into Cancer.

“Well, that was painless thankfully. Thank you for the gift. I think… I think I might be ready to try the party again.”

“Okay! Oh and also, if Cancer starts arguing with herself, or has a wired second voice from time to time, don’t worry. That’s just the extension. We had to give it a consciousness so it could do what it needs to do.”

“ALRIGHT! LET’S GET DAD TO SING!” Kat chuckled at the symbiotes’ enthusiasm.

“Again, thank you both. And don’t worry about Cancer, my little girl will integrate the new powers in no time. Now let’s get back down there before Pinkie starts to think I ditched her party.” The twins nodded, and they all flew back to the house. The party had moved outside, and they all landed near Twilight. Plague whispered something into Twilights ear, and she nodded. Twilight found Vinyl Scratch, whispered her the same thing, and Vinyl nodded. After a few moments, she drove her car into the back, parked it, transformed it into its stage mode, and tossed Twilight a mike. Twilight caught and tapped the mike to get everyone’s attention. After everyone quieted, she smiled.

“How’s everyone liking the party?” Everyone cheered and Twilight laughed. “Alright, well how about we have Alduin sing again?” Everyone went nuts at this. Alduin then walked up right next to Twilight and grabbed the mic.

“So you all want another, eh?” everyone cheered. “Well then I’ll give one! Gale! Epidemic! Get up here! And someone pass me my guitar!” Everyone cheered. The twins formed Epidemic, and Gale got his drums. Rainbow Dash brought Alduin his guitar, and Sunset gave Epidemic his. They grabbed their instruments, and got ready.

“All right boys, just follow my lead you’ll get it.” Then the song started.

Once the song was over, everybody cheered. Alduin set his instrument down, and motioned for Kat to come on stage.

“Who me? Nah nah, I don’t know about that.”

Gale rolled his eyes.

“Oh come on.” He ran up to her, picked her up bridal style, ran back to the stage, and then set her down.

“Okay, one, never do that again. And two, I’m not exactly sure what you want me to sing. I doubt we’re into the same kind of music.”

“You’re not singing.”

Kat turned to Alduin. Alduin turned to the group in front of them. “Hello everyone! This, is Kat. She helped in returning my soul.” Everyone cheered at this.

“Oh boy,” Kat gulped. “Cheering, not good with cheering,” she muttered to herself, trying to look small. Gale however, wouldn’t let that happen.

“Stage fright?”

“I’m not civilian friendly. Pep talk a bunch of soldiers, no problem. Actual non-combatants… I try to avoid them at all costs.”

“Here, try this. Every Time you have to talk to a crowd of people, imagine them in military outfits.”

“I am not a child who needs a pep talk,” she hissed under her breath. “I would just rather not do this, and if you keep making me you’ll find out why your kind literally bows to me.”

“One, it’s not a pep talk, it’s advice. I remember one guy that I had to imagine was a totally different pony to keep myself from killing him, as well as many others.” Gale muttered that last part. “And two, we’re doing this so you get the thanks you deserve.”

“But I… I just… I really don’t think I should,” she mumbled.

“Hey don’t worry about it. Look, my mind is connected to the void better than most. Sometimes, little tidbits of conversations come through the void. Do you know who’s name I heard a lot? I heard yours. People thank you, or just talking about you. You get thanked, but personally, Alduin and I never thought it was enough. That’s the real reason why we’re giving you all of this thanks. Not just for what you did here, but what you’ve done elsewhere.”

“I… I uh... “ Kat really wasn’t sure what to do. Her emotions were feeling really rather conflicted and really just wanted to disappear and hide like normal. “I really don’t want to do this. I’m happy for the praise, but… I don’t want it. I don’t want to be praised for going out there and doing what needs to be done. And for the other stuff I’ve done, praise is the last thing people should be doing.”

“Oh yeah? Look around.” Kat looked around and was shocked. They were in the void.

“Okay, what is with your weird world?! Seriously, it’s like you’re living in your own little bubble of weirdness!”

“That kind of happens when your displacer is happy to help. A portal opened beneath us, and you didn’t even notice. But let me tell you one thing. Those things you did in the past, where most of them against the ponies?”

“Well, yeah… innocent ponies,” Kat admitted shamefully. “They never did anything wrong but they paid for my own mistakes.” Gale just chuckled.

“Trust me Kat, no one’s innocent. There’s innocence to certain degrees, but no one is entirely innocent. Anyways, those mistakes, were in the past. I know it’s tough love, but let me tell you one thing, move on. It may be hard, but if you forgive yourself, and move on, you’ll finally be able to accept the thanks that is given to you.”

Kat thought on that for a moment, looking out and the vastness before her. This wasn’t the first to have told her this, and his words rang with a truth… but Kat still shook her head. “No. I don’t walk the road of forgiveness. I don’t want to be forgiven for what I’ve done, as that will make it seem ok. My past isn’t okay and I will not brush it off as mistakes I’ve made. I’m sorry, but you can keep your praise and everyone else’s. It doesn’t mean anything to me.” Gale grabbed her shoulders.

“Hey, I never said that you could just brush off your mistakes, and I never said that others should just forgive you for your past. I’m telling you to forgive yourself, to live with your mistakes so they don’t happen again. If you never forgive yourself, then who’s to say you won’t just accidently make those mistakes again. Who’s to say that someone else won’t make those mistakes. If you forgive yourself, then you can forgive others, and help prevent others from making your mistakes. I’m not saying to just brush off your past. I’m saying that you should live with them, with the knowledge on how to prevent them from happening again.” Kat slowly removed his hands from her shoulders.

“Thank you for that… but I have my path. I know what I’ve done and I know I can keep others from making the same mistakes I did. That does not mean nor equal forgiveness. The citizens of Equestria will never forgive me, so neither should I. I will bear that burden and make others better because of it. Thank you for your words, but I think it’s time I should leave. This place just isn’t for me.” Gale nodded.

“Alright, leave if you wish, but just know this. If you’re ever in trouble, or just need someone to talk to, you can count on me, or Alduin.” Gale held out his hand. In it, was a blue orb. “This, is my token. Call me, whenever you want to, or need to, and I’ll be there.” Kat took it and placed it inside a strange book.

“I’m sorry things got so out of hand between us. There are just certain things that I must do to keep me going. Regret is one of those things.”

“Hey, no problem. I once had problems that I too, wouldn’t forgive myself for. Hell, I still do. I guess that means we’re in the same boat.” She smiled before beginning to float into the Void.

“Trust me when I say if we are in the same boat, may Dieu protect your soul.” Before he could respond, she took off faster than he thought she ever could into the vastness around them.

‘Goodbye Kat, Queen of Gravity. I hope one day we can meet again. And no matter how much you deny it, I think you needed that talk. After all, I too, have messed up. More than you, or anyone else, could ever know.’ With that thought, Gale took off into the void, and back to his own home.

Back at the party, Alduin knew that Gale and Kat were gone. Though he did not hear what was said, he knew that they had discussed something from their pasts. Alduin walked up to Twilight.

“Hey, where did Gale and Kat go?”

“They went home, and I think we should do the same.”

“Without saying goodbye?”

“They both had to talk about something very personal, and they couldn’t come back.” Twilight nodded. “Now, I think we should do the same.” Twilight nodded once more. They said their goodbyes, with Alduin assuring everyone he would come back every once in a while to be a substitute again. They then walked to the portal, with the Twins fused with Alduin, and jumped in, to finally head home. However, instead of going through the portal, Alduin once again went through the void. Marx was standing in front of him.

“Take this, as an apology for getting you killed.” Marx tossed him an amulet that which hung around Alduin’s neck.

“Marx you don’t have to-”

“Ah, I don’t want to hear it. Just take it and go.” With that, Alduin flew out of the portal.

“TWILIGHT, ALDUIN!” Alduin heard Twilight’s friends shout.

“Hey girls!”

“What took ya so darn long?”

“There were... complications.” Alduin started to get up. As he did, he noticed his body was much lighter. When he stood at full height, he was only about as tall as he assumed Celestia was.

“Um, Twi, who’s that?” Twilight looked to who they were pointing at. It was a pony, but he had dark gray scales instead of fur, and a gray mane. He had two dragon horns that bent back, large dragon wings, and a dragon tail. He also had a strange amulet around his neck.

“A-Alduin?”

“Well, it looks like Marx has decided what he thinks that kiss meant.” Twilight blushed heavily.

“Wait, kiss? The egghead actually kissed someone? Who?” Before Twilight could say anything, the twins un-fused with Alduin, now back in their dragon forms, and decided to answer for her.

“Twilight kissed Dad!”

“Really? Never thought you’d go for a dragon darling.”

“You went ‘n kissed a dragon?”

Rainbow was just laughing.

“Um, how come? I mean, if you don’t mind telling us.”

“Oh I knew this would happen!” Twilight turned to the Twins.

“You two, are in so much trouble,” she said playfully. She then looked at her friends. “Yes, I kissed Alduin, and the look on his face just added to the reason why.”

“What did his face look like?”

“Like this.” Twilight walked up to Alduin, and kissed him again. Alduin froze up, and fell on his side. Twilight giggled. Everypony else laughed fat the look on Alduin’s face. Twilight layed down next to him. “Honestly, it’s like you’ve never been kissed before.”

“I have, it’s just been a long time.” Alduin said getting out of his shock.

“Well get used to it.”

“Why? Are you proclaiming yourself as my girlfriend now?”

Twilight booped him on the nose.

“Yes. Now that I am, you can’t scare me like that again.”

“Is that the only reason?”

“No, but it is a big reason.”

Alduin laughed.

“Alright, I promise not to scare you like that, ever again.” Alduin said as he nuzzled Twilight.

“FAMILY HUG!” Plague and Amnesia tackled Twilight and Alduin. They all laughed. Then, there was a camera flash. They turned to see Pinkie holding a camera.

“Sorry; had to.”

“Pinkie, where did you get a camera?” Pinkie stared at the item in her hands.

“I don’t know.”

“Well if you took a picture, bring it over!”

“Okay!” Pinkie took out the picture, and brought it over, allowing Alduin to grab it with his hoof. He and Twilight looked at the picture. The picture showed Twilight and Alduin lying down next to each other, and the twins on top of them. They all had smiles on their faces.

“I think this one is going into the scrapbook.”

“You’re making a scrapbook already?”

“No Alduin, I already have one, and I’m putting this in it.”

Alduin chuckled.

“Well then, where is this, ‘scrapbook’ you speak of?” Twilight playfully hit him.

“It’s in my room.” she used her magic, and made it appear. she flipped to the most recent page, and put the picture in. Under it she wrote: “The beginning of a wonderful friendship.”

“There, in the scrapbook.” Alduin nodded.

“GAG!” Everyone looked at Rainbow. “Okay, let’s move on from this sappy junk, and get onto the reason why you two were gone so long!” Alduin rolled his eyes.

“Oh very well Rainbow. Now, where do I start?” And the story of what went on in the human world began.

Author's Note

And now, finally, our heroes are going home. Like I promised, I didn't mess with anyone's heartstrings like I did last time. So, Kat and Gale had that soul bearing talk. At the end of that chat, it is reviled that Gale too, made some mistakes. More than Kat, or anyone, could ever know. Also, Marx is a party animal, and a gift giver. He gave that gem to Kat (which I highly doubt she'll use, but Marx says otherwise) as a thank you, and also gave Alduin that amulet that turned him into a dragon pony. Now, before anyone says this, and I know someone will, this does NOT make him an alicorn. He is incredibly strong, and he can fly, but he can't use magic like a unicorn. The only kind of magic he can use is "Shouts" but that magic is for dragons and displaced only. Anyways, now we're just waiting for the War Of Shadows to start. At least, that's the next BIG thing that's coming. Oh, and now Twilight and Alduin are together. Don't any of you tell me it's too soon. It's now chapter twenty, and Alduin just got back from the dead. I think this is the perfect moment. But now I'm just ranting. Anyways, I hope you all enjoyed!

Chapter Twenty One: The Town Of Equality

Chapter Twenty: The Town Of Equality

{Alduin’s POV/Dragon Pony Form}

I was in Twilight’s castle. It had been two days since we had gotten back from the human world, and not much had happened since then. I was walking around, still exploring Twilight’s castle. I have to say, the place was a little empty. I eventually made it to the throne room where Twilight and her friends all were.

“Hey Alduin.”

“Hello Twilight. So, any adventures planned for today?”

“Are you kidding me? I’m still exhausted from our adventure in the human world. I mean, first there was the Sirens, then you died!” Twilight sighed. “I just, need a break still.”

“I still can’t believe that you died darling.” I nodded. Rarity sat on her throne, and the cutie mark above her seemed to glow, but I just wrote it off as a trick of the light.

“Yeah, what did it feel like?” I turned to Rainbow as she sat on her throne. The cutie mark on her throne definitely started to glow. I wonder.

“Well, I’ll tell you one thing it certainly didn’t feel good.”

“Ah can imagine.” Applejack sat on her throne. The cutie mark on her throne started to glow.

“Indeed. Imagine your mind getting split in half.” They all nodded. “Okay, well that’s about a tenth of what I felt.” They all shuddered.

“Well, um, at least you were brought back, right?” Fluttershy sat on her throne. The cutie mark on her throne glowed. I nodded.

“Yes, I’m thankful for that.”

“Hey, at least you got a kiss from Twilight afterwards and had that awesome party!” Pinkie sat on her throne. The cutie mark on her throne glowed. Only one left. I turned to Twilight, who was blushing at the fact.

“Yes, and I must say that it was one of the best kisses that I’ve ever received." Twilight blushed even more. I walked over and nuzzled her. She nuzzled me back. “So, what do want to do on this, relaxing day?”

“Well, I don’t know.” Twilight began to walk to her throne. “Maybe go to the park?” She sat down, and her throne’s cutie mark glowed. Suddenly, beams of energy shot up from their thrones and landed in the center of the room. The beams stopped, and a table grew out of the ground. Once it stopped, an illusion appeared that made a three dimensional map of Equestria and some of the surrounding lands. Twilight and her friends were shocked at the at the table’s sudden formation.

“Huh, thought something might happen.” Twilight looked at me.

“What do you mean?”

“Well, whenever one of you sat down on your respective thrones, the cutie marks on them would light up.”

“And you didn’t tell us this why?”

“I thought you knew!” Twilight just shook her head and inspected the map. The cutie marks on the thrones glowed again, and the cutie marks of Twilight and her friends appeared on the map. The cutie marks floated all the way over from Twilight’s, to a spot on the edge of the map.

“What do ya think this means Twi?”

“Well, if I had to guess, I’d say this is the tree of harmony’s doing. I’m the princess of friendship, and it’s my job to spread peace and harmony all across Equestria. Maybe, I’m supposed to start there.”

“You really think so darling? I mean, I know that spreading peace and harmony is supposed to be your job, but why start there? There’s nothing out there.”

“Whatever the reason it is, obviously the tree wants you six girls to go out there.” Then, another mark appeared. It was a dragon that had a small body, a long tail, two horns, and large wings. It looked like the amulet that I had on. It too, went from Twilight’s castle, to the outskirts, joining the other cutie marks. “And apparently me as well.”

“Well, what are we waiting for? Let’s go bring some smiles!” With that, Pinkie rushed out to the train station, and we followed.

After a long train ride, we eventually came to our destination. We stepped out, and had to walk a little ways before we saw the small little town that we were supposed to spread friendship to. I stared at the town. Something seemed a little, off, about it. I just shrugged it off as the reason why we were here.

“Well that looks like a nice little town.” I turned to Fluttershy, and nodded.

“Yes, it does, but looks can be deceiving.”

“Yeah, that’s why we need to be on our guard!” Pinkie rushed up to a nearby rock. As the rest of us just walked to the town, Pinkie just kept going from rock to rock, like she was on a mission. We eventually came to a closer cliff that overlooked the town. We then notice some strange things about the town. First, all of the buildings were exactly the same, and looked like they had been hastily built. Second, the unnatural smiles of everypony. They seemed forced. Third, and possibly the most unnerving part, was that they all had the exact same cutie marks. Not only that, but they all mostly looked the same.

“What? Why do all of those ponies all share the same cutie mark?”

“I do not know Twilight, but something is obviously wrong here.” The rest nodded. We continued walking, until we were in the town. As we walked in, the locals started to welcome us.

“Welcome.”

“Welcome.” Every, single, pony, said that in the exact same tone. After a couple welcomes, another pony with a bluish gray, more gray than blue, coat and a bluish gray, more blue than gray, mane walked up to us.

“Welcome! Pardon my forwardness, but are you an alicorn?”

“Ee’yup. That right there is Twilight Sparkle, the princess of friendship”

“Princess of friendship? Well you’ve certainly come to the right place if you’re looking for, friendship.”

“What brings you to town?” interrupted a pony with a white coat and a cyan mane with streaks of white.

“Um, we’re not too entirely sure.”

“I see. Well all are welcome in our little town. My name is Double Diamond and this is Party Favor.”

“Hello Double Diamond, I’m Applejack. This here is Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Twilight Sparkle, and Alduin.” Party Favor and Double Diamond looked at me quizzically.

“Well, I’ve never seen a pony like you before. Might I ask what kind you are?”

I nodded.

“I am a dragon pony, half pony, half dragon.” The two stallions nodded. Double Diamond then took a closer look at us.

“My, you all have your own cutie marks. Well, except for you Alduin.”

“My scales cover it.” The ponies nodded, seeming to believe that.

“If you don’t mind, has there been any sort of trouble around lately?”

“Trouble? Why, no. Not in our little town. Perhaps you’d like to speak to our founder, Starlight Glimmer.” We nodded and began to follow the ponies to the one house that stood out from the rest. The girls were talking amongst themselves, but I wasn’t paying attention.

“Laas, Yah Nir.” The shout I used allowed me to see everypony’s auras. What I saw, shocked me. Everypony’s aura’s were trapped under, some sort of magical energy. This was not right.

“Alduin, are okay?”

“Pinkie was right Twilight. Something here, is terribly wrong.” We finished our trek to the house we were being led too. The two ponies knocked on the door.

“Starlight? We have some new visitors.” We stepped inside, just as another door at the end of the hall open to reveal a pinkish purple mare. She had a purple mane, with turquoise highlights.

“Why hello! I’m so glad to welcome you here!” As Double Diamond began to introduce us, I tried to figure out what could be going on here. I had no idea what could possibly be going on. No hint, no clue, nothing.

“Perhaps it would be easier to understand if I gave you a tour of the village!” As we stepped outside, the ponies started singing. As they did, the twins unfused from me as Epidemic. However, Epidemic was not in his dragon form. He was in his own version of the dragon pony form. Actually, he looked like me, but his scales were black. He had blood red eyes, and a blood red mane.

“Hm? What is it Epidemic?”

“Dad, have you noticed that pony’s aura?” When he spoke, he had the voice he had from the human world. I guess the combined voice of the twins only comes when the twins are mad too. He gestured to Starlight glimmer.

“No, why?”

“Well, her aura is completely normal.”

“Your point?”

“ That is my point! Everypony’s aura is being trapped by some magical force. Hers however, is not.”

“Hmm, that is strange. Come on, we need to be on our guard.” Epidemic nodded, and we went to Twilight and her friends as they were sitting down at a table with muffins. Pinkie was trying to eat one, but looked like she was getting sick.

“Hello girls.” Twilight turned to me.

“Oh hey where'd you go? And when did Epidemic get here?”

“Just now. Wait, why is Pinkie eating those muffins when she clearly doesn’t like them?”

“So we have an excuse ta go back inside.” Epidemic just looked at the pile. Suddenly, his jaw unhinged and he devoured all of the muffins at once. He chewed quickly, and swallowed.

“There, finished.”

“Thanks Epidemic.” Epidemic just nodded at Pinkie.

“Oh mah Celestia. I can’t believe you ate all of those muffins Pinkie, we should go in n’ get some more!” We all then walked into the shop and went to the basement. It was, strangely dark. I then saw a mare walk up.

“Um, why did you want to meet us down here?” I started getting uneasy.

“So nopony could see what would happen next.” The mare smirked and Epidemic and I took defences stances. Out from the shadows, a stallion, Party Favor, and another mare, a dark blue one with a white mane, walked up. They slowly came toward us. Twilight started to charge up her magic, until Party Favor spoke.

“Are you really the princess of friendship?” Then the dark blue mare.

“Do you know Princess Celestia?” Then the first mare.

“I love your cutie mark!” she said as she looked at Pinkie’s cutie mark. They continued to admire the girls cutie marks.

“Looks like some of these ponies still want their cutie marks.” Epidemic nodded.We turned back to the group.

“How do you even lose your cutie marks?” The three ponies turned to Twilight.

“The cutie unmarking is a wonderful experience. Starlight Glimmer uses the staff of sameness to get rid of our cutie marks and replace them with these.” The three ponies turned and displayed their equal cutie marks.

“So, looks like I was right to think there was something different about that mare.” I nodded.

“We need to confront Starlight about this. But first, we need to find the cutie marks. She should know where they are, so we get her to lead us to them, then attack.” Epidemic nodded. I turned back to the girls. They had decided to ask Starlight if they could see the cave the cutie marks were kept in.

We walked along as Starlight led us to the cutie mark vault. Behind us, making sure we wouldn’t go anywhere, was Double Diamond. Eventually, we made it to the cave.

“Come on now! Just a little further!” We followed Starlight into the cave, and then saw, the vault. “Here it is, the cutie mark vault! Where all of the cutie marks we’ve gathered are kept.” The vault was a huge glass wall with a bunch of frames. In each frame, was a cutie mark. In front of the vault, was a stick.

“This is the Staff of Sameness, one of Mage Meadowbrook’s nine enchanted items. We are incredibly fortunate to have it here. This is the tool that can free us from our marks!” Starlight then looked at us questionably. “By the way, how did you all learn of our vault?”

“Well someponies wanted their cutie marks back and so-”

“PINKIE!” Pinkie looked at Twilight apologetically.

“Really? Well, you all seem to be great at sprouting free thinking ideas, don’t you?”

“Oh well, we’re terribly sorry darling. We didn’t mean to cause any disruptions to your sweet little town an-”

“Oh I’m sure you didn’t. Lets just make sure of that shall we?” Suddenly, ponies started to come out of nowhere. Tons, of ponies.

“IT’S A TRAP!” We tried to get out, but ponies blocked our way. I was about to knock them away, but then a beam of magic hit Twilight.

“AHH!”

“TWILIGHT! NO!” I could only watch as her cutie mark was forcefully taken from her body, and she collapsed. I tried to run to her, but the magic beam hit me next.

“AHH!” I was lifted into the air, and my magic was stolen from me. My ability to shout, my dragon strength and flight speed, I could feel it all slipping away. My magic came out and formed what looked like my amulet, and floated towards the vault. When it was done, I too, collapsed. Twilight’s friends were next. I could only watch as their cutie marks were easily taken. Epidemic was trying to get to us, but the ponies blocked his path.

“Get out of my way or I’LL KILL YOU ALL!”

“Oh there won’t be a need for that.” I looked at Starlight. She had Twilight and her friend’s cutie marks floating around her. She charged the staff again, and blasted Epidemic.

{Epidemic’s POV}

The beam of magic that had struck down Dad and the others finally hit me. I could feel the magic trying to take mine, but failing due to my magic’s strange nature. The failing spell was doing everything it could to grab my magic, and it was causing me pain. My pain however, wasn’t alone.

“AH! IT HURTS! IT HURTS!”

“EPIDEMIC MAKE IT STOP!” This bitch of a mare was hurting the twins! I was going to make her pay! My anger flared, and my rage form came out. My scales became non existent, and became my Symbiote substance. The center of each part of my body was dark red, but the outlines of my body were blood red. I grew a second head, a second tail, and the two horns on my heads became four. I stood up, and roared in fury, blasting the magic away. Everypony was shocked to see me like this. I slowly walked up to Starlight Glimmer. She was shaking with fear.

“W-What? Why didn’t my magic work?” I sneered.

“Because, you’ve never messed with magic like mine before.” When I spoke, I had a deep demonic voice. “You cast a spell that hurt Twilight, that hurt her friends, that hurt my father, and that hurt me. But, worst of all you hurt the twins, and for that, YOU MUST SUFFER!”

“W-What are you?”

“I, am pure, intelligent, rage.” I was about to pounce on her pathetic form, but then father jumped in the way.

“No Epidemic.”

“Get out of my way father.”

“This is not the way to handle this.”

“I SAID GET OUT OF MY WAY!”

“KILLING OTHERS IS NOT RIGHT!”

“Not right? NOT RIGHT?!?! THIS FOOLISH BITCH OF A MARE HARMED PLAGUE AND AMNESIA! I WILL NOT LET THAT SLIDE!”

“AND NEITHER WILL I! But killing her won’t do anything. We need to bring her to court so she can pay for her crimes by justice!”

“SHE DOES NOT DESERVE JUSTICE! SHE MUST SUFFER!”

“DO YOU THINK THE TWINS WOULD WANT HER TO SUFFER?!?! HUH? DO YOU?!?! BECAUSE I CERTAINLY KNOW THEY WOULDN’T! They would want her to face justice, NOT DIE BY YOUR CLAWS!” I paused. He was right, the twins wouldn’t want this. This would scare them, and I don’t want that. My rage slowly calmed, and I split into the twins.

{Alduin’s POV}

As Epidemic calmed down, he split up into the into the twins. They immediately fused with me and fell asleep, tired from Epidemic’s rush of anger. I turned around to face Starlight Glimmer. She was crouched, hooves over her eyes. I looked to her cutie mark. Part of it looked like it had gotten rubbed off. But, that wasn’t possible, right? I walked over to one of the unconscious ponies, knocked out from the magical blast. I grabbed his cloak, and walked back to Starlight. I used it to see if her cutie mark was real. The cutie mark came right off, revealing her true mark.

“Hey, what are you doing?!”

“Showing everypony that equality doesn’t exist in your town.”All of the ponies started to wake up, and they all saw her cutie mark.

“Hey, why does she have a cutie mark?”

“I thought we were all equal!”

“Aren’t cutie marks supposed to be bad?”

“Well I um..” Starlight backed up slowly. She then bolted out of the cave.

“Let’s get our cutie marks back!” The ponies ran at the vault and tried to bust it open. One pony picked up the Staff of Sameness which, upon closer inspection, had no magic at all. The pony threw the staff at the wall, and broke the vault. All of the cutie marks returned to their rightful owners, well, except for Twilight’s, her friend’s, and mine. Starlight had taken those with her. Some ponies went after her, and I went to Twilight.

“Twilight, are you alright?”

“Ungh. Yeah I’m fine.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yeah, I’m good. Where’re our cutie marks?”

“Starlight Glimmer has them. Some ponies went after her.” Twilight nodded.

“Well let’s follow them and get our cutie marks back!” I nodded and we all ran outside to try and join the chase. That didn’t really happen though as we were too slow to catch up. After a few moments, the cutie marks returned to the girls, and my dragon powers returned to me. I quickly took off to join the chase. Twilight teleported herself and her friends to catch up. After a few moments, we had Starlight cornered, the only escape was the maze of caves behind her.

“Starlight Glimmer! You must pay for what you’ve done. If you surrender now, I can convince Celestia to give you a more merciful sentence.” Starlight looked to me, then to the cave entrance behind her. She smirked, and used her magic to create a blinding light as a way of escape. Once the light stopped, Starlight was gone. Double Diamond was about to give chase, but I stopped him.

“No, those caves are a labyrinth. If she gets lost in there, she’ll face a fate worse than what any court could give her.” Double Diamond nodded, satisfied with this. I walked back to Twilight and her friends.

“Well that could have gone better.”

“Ah agree with Rainbow on this one.”

“Well, at least we figured out why we came here.” We all nodded and started to walk back to the town. As the girls began to talk amongst themselves, I walked up to Twilight.

“So, how’d you like your relaxing day?” Twilight gave me a look. “What?”

“You know that a day like today isn’t exactly relaxing. When we get home, I don’t care if the map is calling us, I am taking a day off.”

“Can princess's even take days off?”

“I don’t know, but this one is.” I chuckled at her statement.

“Princess Twilight Sparkle, the laziest princess of all.”

“Yeah well, I’m your lazy princess.” I just laughed and nuzzled her. We got back to town for a thank you from the whole town, and a small celebration. After that, we all headed back home where Twilight took a lazy day, for the rest of the day.

Author's Note

Okay next chapter is done! So, I have some news. Next chapter will be a Q&A chapter where Marx, the twins, Epidemic, Alduin, and Gale will be answering any questions you have. If you have a question, write it in the comments and Alduin and the gang will answer to the best of their abilities. Thanks for reading!

Bonus Chapter: Q&A Time!

Audience: *cheering*

Prince_Zodiac: Hello everyone! Welcome to our brand new bonus episode, Q&A! I’m your host, Prince_Zodiac, and today I’m here with Alduin and the gang! So how’s everyone doing today?

Marx: I am doing amazing!

Alduin: I’m having a good day, thank you for asking.

Epidemic: Hmph.

Plague: I’M OKAY!

Amnesia: Me too!

Gale: Fine thank you.

Twilight: I am doing great, how about you Zodiac?

Prince_Zodiac: I am doing great, thank you for asking. So, is everyone ready for the first round of questions?

All: *nod*

Prince_Zodiac: Okay! But before that, we need to lay down some rules. So! Rule one, you have to answer any and all questions that you are asked! No avoiding them, and you can not lie! If you do, Marx has permission to whack you as hard as you can. Rule two! No matter the question, you can not say it’s a ridiculous question. All questions are good questions around here! Now, here we go!

Audience: *cheers*

Prince_Zodiac: Round one, THEARTIFICAILINLELIGENCE wants know! What would all do, if you were stranded in the fallout equestria universe for a week?

Alduin: Well, considering the fallout and danger everywhere, for both myself and others, I would probably gather everyone in my family up and keep them close so they wouldn’t be in danger. I would also probably save as many others as I could.

Marx: I don’t know, I would probably just open portals everywhere and have random stuff come out, whether it’s food, supplies, or monsters!

Plague: I would probably stay with my Dad and sister.

Amnesia: Same!

Epidemic: I would protect my family and kill anyone that got in my way.

Twilight: Most likely I would try and find a way to heal Equestria as much as possible.

Gale: I would fly up to the Pegasi cities and kick everyone’s asses, then make some something that could heal the world.

Prince_Zodiac: Okay! Next one! If Alduin had to choose, Twilight, or the Twins, which would he choose?

Alduin: *wide eyes* WHAT?! HOW THE HELL AM I SUPPOSED TO DECIDED SOMETHING LIKE THAT?!

Prince_Zodiac: Marx?

Marx: I got it! *whacks Alduin upside the head*

Alduin: OW! Okay okay I’ll answer. Hmm. Well, if I really had to decided, I’d say the Twins because they’re my kids.

Twins: Thanks Dad!

Twilight: It’s okay Alduin, I was hoping you’d choose them anyways.

Alduin: Phew, thought I’d make you mad.

Prince_Zodiac: Okay round two! By Players For Players has asked first for Alduin. What would you do if you meet Marsara?

Alduin: I don’t know, I guess if I meet her after the war then I might attack, but I would probably give her a second chance.

Prince_Zodiac: Okay well Twittle Light or the Twins was already asked so Nutella or Klondike bar?

Alduin: Klondike.

Prince_Zodiac: Okay! Now, for the Twins and I suppose since you’re their combined form this question applies to you too Epidemic. What would you do if you meet Marsara?

Plague: I would check out her cool bugs!

Amnesia: I wanna know what a hive mind’s like!

Epidemic: She sided with the enemy when she was invited to the war and tried to harm those in my family. She would have to watch herself should I decided to kill her.

Prince_Zodiac: Ooo, feisty! Okay next one! Would you like some toys made by a Displacer?

Twins: YES!

Epidemic: No.

Prince_Zodiac: Mhm, Nutella or Klondike bar?

Twins: Nutella!

Epidemic: Klondike.

Prince_Zodiac Okay next one! To Twittle Light, are you annoyed by me calling you Twittle Light?

Twilight: Not really no.

PZ: Nutella or Klondike bar?

Twilight: Klondike.

PZ: Okay! Round three! This one is from SentryForge223! To feed Amnesia & Plaque does one of them have to fuse with somebody or both of them?

Alduin: Both of them need to fuse with someone to feed them both. One of them can fuse with someone to feed themselves though.

PZ: Alright next round! Round four! ALDUIN, WHAT WOULD DO IF A REINCARNATED VERSION OF HITLER WAS IN EQUESTRIA AND HAD ALL OF HIS MEMORIES?

Alduin: I would try to convince him not to travel the same path he once followed. If I could not, then I would give him what he deserved.

PZ: Alright! Next one! TWINS, MAC DONNELDS OR KFC?

Twins: KFC! Mcdonald's is disgusting.

PZ: Interesting, next one! EPIDEMIC, IS YO RAGE ....... OVER 9000? :3

Epidemic: What do you think? Of course it is.

PZ: Well that’s all we have for today, tune in next time where we’ll hopefully answer more of your questions!

Gale: Wait what about me?!

PZ: Sorry Gale, you didn’t get any, maybe next time.

Gale: *sigh*

PZ: Anyways, thank you all for joining us today! This is Prince_Zodiac saying, until next time.

Audience: *cheers*

Chapter Twenty Two: Symbol Of An Epidemic (Now With A Picture At The End!)

Chapter Twenty Two: Symbol Of An Epidemic

{Third POV}

It was just another normal day. No excitement, no danger, just another, calm, day. Epidemic stood on the top of the tallest tower in Twilight’s castle. He was in his human form, he had really come to enjoy it, and was overlooking the town. Twilight and Alduin had finally found the time to go on a lunch date, so they took advantage of it, leaving Epidemic with the job of figuring out what to do with both the Twins and himself.

‘Why is there nothing to do today?'

‘Hey don’t worry Epidemic. At least there isn’t any world ending danger today!’ Suddenly, something hit Epidemic in the back of the head, hard. He was knocked off the tower he was standing on and straight into a portal that opened right in front of him.

‘You had to say it, didn’t you?’

‘He he, whoops.’

As he entered the portal time in the world stopped and a small purple diamond followed Epidemic into the portal.

"Why does all this crazy shit happen to me?" Symbol slid down a slope of purple rocks, he jumped onto a long crystal rail and grinded to the bottom. One he landed he looked back at his attacker, a giant crystal snake. "Enough of this!" Symbol jumped at the beast and punched it in the face, causing it to shatter.

He looked around and called out into the purple limbo. "Vivi! Forge!" He got no response. "Dammit, looks like I'm alone for this one."

Symbol wore a blue shirt with a black t-shirt underneath, he wore blue jeans, white trainers and a necklace with a pendant with the symbol of the sun on it.

"Where did that token take me exactly?"

Suddenly, another portal opened up not too far from him. Out from the portal, fell a human that appeared to be in his late teens, most likely 18. He had blood red hair and eyes. He was wearing a blood red jacket with black stripes. He had a black undershirt, black jeans, and red shoes. He was about to land on his face, but he flipped over and landed squarely on his feet. He stood up slowly and looked around. His gaze stopped on Symbol. He grunted.

“So, you summoned me here?”

"I think it's the other way around bud, it was a token that brought me here. And by the way, with your design I think Red Haired Shanks needs to sue somebody.” Epidemic’s gaze hardened.

“So, I’m facing another arrogant fool that thinks he can say what he wants and not get compensation for it.”

"Please, come at me when you grow up in Masereth then I might consider you a threat." Epidemic just glared at him.

“Fine, let’s see how far your foolishness gets you.”

"I'm anything but foolish, but I don't wanna fight you, I sense two other young beings within you that I don't wanna hurt." Symbol grasped his necklace. "I've done too much of that already..."

“Hmph, too bad. You need to learn there is more to someone than just appearance. Besides, the Twins won't feel a thing as long as I’m around.” Epidemic grew blood red dragon horns, wings, and a tail. His teeth and nails became longer and sharp.

Symbol looked at him and saw something familiar inside of Epidemic, he saw himself a little. "It would appear that we share two things in common." Epidemic smirked and flew at Symbol. Symbol waited for Epidemic to charge at him, then he dodged once Epidemic got close enough. However, it seemed that Symbol had indeed underestimated Epidemic, for he was ready for that dodge. He turned sideways and blasted Symbol point blank with his blood red fire.

As Symbol crashed into a stone wall he fell to the ground face first. Epidemic looked at him and shook his head, walking over to finish the job he then suddenly stopped. Feeling something that he had not felt since he first faced the Dovahkiin.... the excitement of battle, as well as the fear of his opponent’s power.

"Number one, we are both willing to sacrifice ourselves for our siblings." Symbol slowly got up, purple mist seeping from his body and surrounding the battle area. "Number two..." His skin turned dark grey, his hair became spiked and pitch black. His eyes seeped blood that formed red lines from his eyes to his chin, his fingers turned to claws and he grew four dark tendrils out of his back. His shirt turned purple as well as his shoes.

When he opened his eyes Epidemic flinched. Symbol’s eyes had gone completely black with only red glowing dots as pupils. "...we can both transform into demons." His voice was now crackled and dark. Epidemic then smirked.

“So, now you’re going all out? Good, now I’ll have an opponent that’s actually a challenge for once."

"Word of the wise kid, don't challenge a Nightmare to a fight!" Symbol charged and kneed Epidemic in the stomach, then punched him in the face. He then grabbed his head and started squeezing, sinking his claws into Epidemics skull.

Epidemic kicked him off and stabbed him with his horns and tail. Symbol then copied the attack with his tendrils stabbing Epidemic in the back.

They both struggled against each other before breaking apart. Symbol crossed his arms and started attacking with his tendrils. Epidemic dodged each one as they shot towards him, causing them to stab the ground.

Grabbing one of the tendrils in his claws Epidemic ripped it off of Symbols back. He was surprised to see that he suffered no damage and merely grew the limb back.

Symbol held out a hand and a cloud of purple mist came to him. It shaped into multiple small spears and were launched at Epidemic. He managed to dodge most of them, only to get one square in the chest.

Taking advantage of his Symbol charged up energy in his claws and the tips glowed purple. Upon reaching Epidemic he swiped at him, causing a large amount of blood to spew from the wound.

Epidemic grabbed Symbol by the shoulders and headbutted him, causing him to stagger. He shot his tail into Symbol and began rapidly punching him in the stomach. Just then the surrounding purple mist converged on Epidemic, sealing him in a large ball preventing him from moving.

Symbol slowly got to his feet and held out his hand. "You ever hear about a guy named Gaara?" Epidemics eyes went wide. "Darkness Coffin!" The mist crushed Epidemic and he screamed in pain.

His body fell limp and Symbol shook his head.

"Get up, I know you can fight harder than that, you just need a little motivation." Symbol shot a tendril into Epidemics back. "Have some nightmares!" Epidemic stood up only to fall to his knees at what he saw.

Dark thoughts started flooding Epidemic’s mind, thoughts of killing the twins, killing his loved ones. He yelled in pain and collapsed. Symbol let him go and started to walk away. "I'll let you recover from that, I never meant to go that far."

“He he, he ha, ha ha ha, AH HA HA HA HA!” Symbol froze, and slowly turned around. Epidemic was surrounded by a huge red aura. The air had become suffocating, the gravity seemed heavier, and everything was shaking. He slowly got up.

"I probably shouldn't have done that." Symbol cleared out the area he was standing in with the purple mist, forming a defensive barrier. Epidemic walked up to it.

“You know, you were right about us both being able to become demons, but there is one difference. If you give me visions of killing those I love, I don’t get sad or scared, I get angry, and you wouldn’t like me when I’m angry.” He finished his journey to the shield.

"First of all, boo! Second..." Epidemic burst through the defensive barrier and Symbol caught the punch without even flinching. "You only saw visions of killing your loved ones..." He grabbed Epidemic by the neck and brought him close until they were face to face. "...YOU'VE NEVER ACTUALLY HAD TO KILL YOUR LOVED ONES!!!" Epidemic just continued to smirk.

“You know something? I couldn’t care less.” Suddenly, Epidemic became all black, and his body swelled into tendrils that enveloped Symbol. Symbol had no idea what was going on, but he did know that his mind was suddenly disconnected from his body. The tendrils fused with him, and All that was left was Symbol, with one difference. His body was all dark red, with his body having a blood red outline. He held up his hands.

“Hmm, what an interesting body, it should prove useful.” When he spoke, he had a very deep demonic voice.

Just then Symbols body became purple again. Purple flames surrounded the two and cracks showed on Symbols body. The ground shook and a bright light enveloped the area. Epidemic was thrown off and he looked at Symbol. He only gawked at Symbols new body.

Symbol was now made entirely of purple fire, his eyes glowing yellow. "You don't know...what it's like...to slaughter hundreds of innocent people…” He slowly walked over to Epidemic with his body slouched and his head facing the ground. "You don't know...what it's like...to watch as the one thing that brings you happiness in a world of desperation and crime is taken from you..."

The purple flames formed chains and held Epidemic down as Symbol yelled in his face. "YOU HAVE NO IDEA WHAT HELL MY LIFE HAS BEEN!!!"

A pillar of fire shot out from underneath Epidemic, damaging him greatly. Symbol then swung his fist and a huge blast of flames hit Epidemic square in the chest. Symbol took a step back and breathed heavily.

“You think you know pain?” Symbol looked at Epidemic. The red aura returned, and he started to change. His rage mode was appearing, and Symbol could only watch as he grew stronger. “I know, what true pain is. I have every memory that my father had, I know every experience as if I was there, so I have felt all of that pain. True pain, is showing up in a strange world, with no memories to call your own. True pain, is immediately getting attacked for what you are, not who you are, and knowing nothing but war for the first few thousand years of your existence. True pain, is making friends, and taking care of a kingdom, only to watch it all get destroyed BECAUSE OF YOU! TRUE PAIN IS GOING FROM NOTHING, TO EVERYTHING, AND BACK AGAIN! If you think you know true pain, then you have a lot to learn.”

"I've come across this before...with a displaced known as Bill Cipher, he had all of the memories of Cipher and his dark thoughts...he had memories of the pain...he never actually lived through it all...neither did you!" Epidemic just looked up.

“Do you know what I am?”

Symbol grabbed Epidemics head again and stared into his eyes. "When I gave you those visions I looked into your memories...that's all they are. I know what you are, a creature of rage, of despair, you never had a chance to be happy...those memories felt real but also fake, you suffered truly from them, but not the full amount of pain was fed to you."

“You still don’t get it do you?”

”What are you talking about?”

“I told you I remember those memories like I had experienced them. Let me rephrase that. I had experienced them, want to know how? I am a Symbiote, my body was made before my mind was. My mind came from my father. I was once a part of him! THOSE MEMORIES ARE JUST AS MUCH HIS AS THEY ARE MINE! THAT BILL CIPHER THAT I SAW WHEN WE FUSED KNOWS NOTHING ABOUT PAIN! THOSE WERE MEMORIES HE GOT FROM SOMETHING ELSE! I AM DIFFERENT! I WAS THERE WHEN THOSE THINGS HAPPENED! I USED TO BE MY FATHER’S INNER MONSTER! Then, I was given a body of my own to share with my siblings, and I was happy. But I still remembered those things that happened in the past, SO DON’T YOU DARE TELL ME THAT THOSE MEMORIES ARE NOT MINE!”

Symbol placed his forehead on Epidemics and started pouring his own memories into him. Epidemics eyes widened at what he saw, hundreds of deaths, untold misery, loss, grief and nothing but darkness. He threw Symbol off of him, shaken by those images.

"HOW WAS THAT HUH!?! WAS THAT LESS THAN WHAT YOU WENT THROUGH!?! HUH!?!" Symbol grasped his head in pain. "You've known happiness...I haven't...I've never even smiled before...I never got a second chance...even in Equestria I've slaughtered like it was nothing."

“Heh, so we really do know each other’s pain huh? We know each other's exact pain.” Symbol looked at him. “It’s weird really. We’ve lost the exact same people, in very similar ways. Not only that, but I’ve killed just as many as you have, when my father and I were one.” Epidemic looked up. “Seems as if we both know true pain.”

"It's no use comparing our pasts...we've had the exact same experiences. You don't think...we could be alternative versions of each other do you?"

“EPIDEMIC!” They both turned to see Marx running to them. When he got to them, he crouched and put his hands on his knees. “Pant… I… finally… found… you … huff.. huff..” He looked to see that Epidemic was looking at something. "What are you..." When Marx turned and saw Symbol he gasped at his current form. He grabbed Epidemic by the shoulders and yelled in his face. "PLEASE DON'T TELL ME YOU ANGERED HIM!!!"

“You care why?”

"You know about that powerful displacer I work for right? The Author?"

“Yes, what about him?”

"THAT'S HIS SON!!!"

“And I should care why?”

"If he's already reached the fire state now that means his positive side will slowly start to disappear, he'll be nothing but pure darkness at the end of all this!"

"AHEM!!!" They both looked to see Symbol in his normal state taping his foot impatiently. "I am sick of not being told things, who is this 'Author,’ what do you mean by fire state and WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON!?!"

“Oooo, shit. Um, forget I said that, you’re not supposed to know about that stuff yet.”

Symbol sighed and walked over to Marx, then giving him a hard kick in the groin which for some reason actually hurt.

"Right in the mommy daddy button..." Marx held his crotch and collapsed to the ground. Then he stood.

“Okay we have no time for shenanigans. I called you both here for a reason!”

“Wait, you brought us here?”

“Yes, I did. One, Epidemic you were bored so I decided to give you something to do. And as for you Symbol, I’m giving you a reason to smile for once.”

"I highly doubt that."

“Look, you may not think so, but I’m pretty good at getting through to people, and if I say that I brought you here to smile, that’s what I mean. Now, can you sense anything familiar here Symbol?”

Deciding to humor the skeleton, Symbol clutched his necklace and closed his eyes. Seconds later he back-pedalled, a look of disbelief plastered on his face. "It can't be..."

“Yes, it is. Her soul is here Symbol. When I found out about the fact that you had never smiled, I just couldn’t take it! SOOO, I spent that last couple years looking for her soul. I finally found it all the way over here, at the edge of the void.”

Symbol just hugged Marx and shot off in the direction of the lost soul. Epidemic walked up to Marx.

“Whose soul did you find?”

“I guess you could say she’s, family. But, there is one problem.”

“What?”

“Well, DEATH ain't too keen on letting me have another person cheat him again, so he upped his game by putting up some guards. That’s where you come in. You need to help him take them out.” Epidemic nodded and flew after Symbol.

“BY THE WAY! NEITHER OF YOU KNOW REAL PAIN! SPEND FIVE SECONDS IN THE BLACK PLAIN AND THEN TELL ME WHAT TRUE PAIN IS!”

"GET OUT OF MY WAY!!!" The ground shook as Symbol roared, a loud cry of pain could be heard in the distance. Epidemic looked over to see a field of purple fire.

‘Hm, this should be interesting.” He increased his speed and arrived at the battle field shortly. He knew he would need a lot of power, so he did what he does best. He focused on all of his negative memories, and started to get mad. His Rage mode became unleashed and he roared and joined Symbol on the battlefield.

As he landed he took a moment to examine Symbols power. It was three times as strong as when they had fought, and his rage seemed all the more...personal.

"I FAILED HER ONCE, I WON'T FAIL HER AGAIN!!!"

A giant crystal hydra fell to the ground and burned to ash in the fire. Epidemic smirked.

‘So, this is all for family? Now that’s something I can fight for.’ Epidemic decided to hold nothing back. He became his dragon self, now in rage mode, and began to fight off the beings that tried to prevent them from saving that girls soul. Symbol noticed the change in his ally.

‘So he’s a dragon huh? Interesting.’ Symbol then spotted a soft yellow glow in a cage. His rage intensified and a huge wave of fire swept around him. When the fire dispersed he now had wings of purple flame and purple armour. He charged through a swarm of smaller enemies with all his might and reached out as he destroyed each enemy that put him to a stop.

"HOLD ON, I'M COMING!!!As he was near the cage he reached out. "ABIGAIL!!!" Suddenly, something nailed him in the gut and he was thrown back, right into Epidemic. They both looked at who had thrown Symbol back. I was a cloaked figure, with a huge scythe.

“Ah ah ah. Not this time. I already let Marx bring one person back from the dead, I won't let it happen again.”

Symbol growled and summoned giant tendrils of fire to float beside him. "I have killed hundreds to try and get her back...I have destroyed entire cities to get her back! Symbol threw the tendrils at DEATH and pinned him down. "NOT EVEN GOD HIMSELF WILL STOP ME FROM SAVING HER!!!"

DEATH threw the tendrils off of him and summoned more monsters. They charged and attacked. Epidemic and Symbol tried to fight them off, but they were getting overwhelmed.

‘Hmm, they weren’t as tough as I thought they would be.’

Inside of the pile of monsters, Symbol and Epidemic struggled. Symbol pushed with all his might but was pushed right back down.

‘It’s all over, I’ve failed her again.’

“Hey, don’t give up yet."

"What?"

“Look, things may be tough right now, and it may look like all is lost, but don’t give up yet. After all, family, is everything.” Epidemic held out a wing. Symbol nodded, and grabbed it. Epidemic became all black, and they began to fuse.

Outside of the pile, DEATH was about to leave, when he noticed something. Epidemic and Symbol had two different auras. Those auras had now become one, and their power was skyrocketing. The pile of monster shook once. Then again. Then once more, before it exploded. DEATH averted his eyes from the blast. When he looked back, he saw what they had become. It was Symbol, but now he had very different looking armor. He had armor the was primarily black, and secondarily blood red. It looked like it was made from dragon bones and scales. The shoulder pads were dragon heads, and the armor had a dragon tail and wings. His eyes were glowing red and his hair had become red fire. He had a huge scythe in his hand, and he was surrounded by a red aura. He looked up at DEATH.

“DEATH! We give you one chance to leave this place and allow us to take Abigail. Resist us and you will die!”

“Hmph, you think you stand a chance in hell against me? Very well, but before I kill you, what is your name?”

“We, are Symbolic, and we will get Abigail back."

Symbolic swung his scythe sending a huge wave of fire towards DEATH, he blocked it with his own scythe but back-pedalled due to the force. Symbolic charged forward with an aura of fire around him. He stabbed his tail into DEATHs chest and began to rapidly punch his face with burning fists.

He was flung off and sliced by DEATH’s scythe, although no damage was done to the armour or body. Symbolic flinched as his mind started becoming corrupt.

'No, I don't need Nightmare for this fight!'

Grasping his medallion a warm purple glow surrounded him, dispelling the curse.

"Interesting." Symbolic dodged another blow and sent a pillar of fire at his opponent. DEATH picked him up and smashed him into the ground. He then sent a swarm of monsters to beat him while he was down.

A pillar of fire shot through the swarm freeing Symbolic. He held out his scythe and it began to change shape. It split in two and formed swords with smooth blades that had glowing orange cracks. DEATH charged forward and swung his scythe only for it to be effortlessly blocked by one of the blades, leaving him open to a strike from the other.

DEATH was threw backwards with a large burning gash on his chest. Symbolic held out his swords and hundreds more appeared around him. They all aimed at DEATH and were shot full force at him.

After five minutes of being repeatedly stabbed by wave after wave of burning blades, DEATH burst into a cloud of dust and flew away.

"YOU WILL REGRET THIS MORTALS!!!"

'That was kinda anticlimactic...' The two separated from their fusion. Once on the ground Symbol sprinted over to the cage, he charged up energy in his fist and jumped. Bringing his fist down on the cage it shattered like glass. Symbol grabbed a falling yellow orb and landed with a tumble, making sure the orb wasn't damaged.

Epidemic just stood and watched as Symbol slowly got up and stared at the orb with tears in his eyes.

"After everything...after all these years...I finally found you..." He placed the orb to his forehead and started crying. "...my sweet, sweet sister..." Epidemic felt Symbol’s positive energy skyrocket...

Then it came to a complete stop and shrank right back down. The tears immediately stopped and Symbols face became stern.

"MARX!!!"

The skeleton appeared and looked at Symbol confused. He looked at the orb and scanned it, then his eyes went wide.

"She's suffering..."

"Marx, is there any way to give her a new life?"

"She'd never remember yo-"

"I DON'T CARE!!!" He looked at the orb. "She's lived a terrible life, if I can't stop her suffering I can at least give her a second chance..."

'After all those years of searching and fighting, this is what he finds. His sister in torment and corrupt...' Epidemic closed his eyes and flinched.

"We can reincarnate her as a pony in your Equestria, that way you can keep an eye on her." Marx placed his hand on the orb. "I will give her the good memories she shared with you and Zero and this moment in visions, that way she will remember you, and what you did for her here." Symbol nodded and they stood opposite each other, hands on the orbs.

The orb glowed and broke into dust, then the dust formed a ghost of a young girl. She walked over to Symbol and hugged him. Tears fell from Symbols eyes as he embraced his sister for the last time.

Thank you...Neo...

With that the dust broke apart and formed a small crystal. Marx grabbed it and handed it to Symbol.

"When you are ready, crush this in your hand. That will send her soul into a developing foal, one without its soul created at that moment. Her soul will wait until a suitable vessel has been chosen." Symbol nodded and held the gem tightly. "I'm sorry I couldn't make you smile."

"Don't worry about it. The time will come when I smile, it's just not today." Epidemic grunted.

“Not this time, NOT FUCKING THIS TIME!” Epidemic became all black and fused with the crystal, entering Abigail’s mind. He flew through the empty vessel, and found the core of her memories. He attached to it, and gave her every memory Symbol ever had of her. However, her mind tried to reject them.

“NO! I WON’T LET ANOTHER FAMILY GET SEPARATED BECAUSE SOME FUCKING DEITY WANTS THEM TO BE! I WON’T LET THIS HAPPEN! NOT NOW, NOT EVER!” Epidemic pushed through the resistance and forced the memories in. Abigail's mind took them, and inserted them into her memory. But, for some reason they were locked. Epidemic grunted again.

“Hmph, they’re locked away for now, but she’ll remember, they’ll remember.” He spread some of his own physical matter out and Abigail’s mind accepted it, then split in two, one was a symbiote pony, the other was just a pony. “The day will come when they’ll remember. And once they do, they’ll find each other.”

Symbol was wondering what the hell Epidemic was doing until he was ejected from the crystal, which then split in two. Marx and Symbol helped him up and they looked at the two crystals.

“Epidemic you… how did you?”

“Family means everything, and I wasn’t about to let another family get separated because some deity wished it so.”

“Wait, what did he do to Abigail?”

“He, he went into her mind and inserted every memory you had of her, and inserted some of his own physical matter so that her soul split in two. Half of it is a symbiote pony, the other is just a pony. Now, there’s a way for her to recognize you Symbol.”

Symbol looked at the two crystals and picked them up. "So...the symbiote is like Venom right? Except this won't try to take over my body, but share it?"

Epidemic shook his head. “No, that’s not how she works. She’s like me, her own being, but she won't have to fuse with somepony in order to live on. I made that part of her soul Symbiote so I could keep an eye on that half. I’m connected to her, so I’ll know if she’s in danger and I can come to defend her.”

Symbol walked over and held out his hand. "If you are willing to do that for me, for her...I welcome you as my brother." Epidemic took it.

“Like I’ve said before, family is everything. If you can understand that, then I will gladly welcome you as my brother.”

"I think we both know that I understood that from a young age." Epidemic just laughed.

“Yeah, I guess so. But hey, where’s that smile? You got a reason to smile now don’t you?”

Symbol looked away for a second before laughing for the first time in his life. "What kinda world do I live in?" They both hugged and separated. "I think I can bare to smile just this one time."

“Yeah well, if you ever need another reason, come meet the rest of the family, they’ll be happy to meet you.”

"Why not, time's frozen back home so I have the time...well...you know what I mean." Epidemic just laughed.

“Well come on then!” A portal opened and Symbol and Epidemic jumped in, leaving Marx behind. Just then Symbol grabbed Marx through the portal.

"Don't think I forgot about you! You are going to explain everything to me!"

Marx whimpered and was dragged through the portal. "Author is gonna kill me..."

Author's Note

Hello everyone! Exciting chapter huh? Now Epidemic has meet Symbol! Yay! And they have a combined form known only as Symbolic. SO MANY FORMS! Anyways, hope you all enjoyed! Oh and Symbol belongs to PyraFlare.

Edit: Oh also there's now this:

Chapter Twenty Three: The Truth

Chapter Twenty Three: The Truth

{Third POV}

Symbol had told Epidemic to fly on ahead to Ponyville while he dealt with Marx. He turned to the sweating displaced with a serious stare.

"Ok Marx, I want you to tell me everything you know about all of this." Marx looked away and tried to open a portal, only for Symbol to punch him away from it. "This isn't a game, if I don't get answers one of us is gonna get hurt, and I guarantee that it's not gonna be me."

Marx just sighed and sat down. "Alright, I'll tell you. What do you want to know first?"

"Who is this Author guy? And what does he have to do with me?"

"Author is like me, a displacer, a very powerful one at that. He created a smaller version of the main multiverse to try to undo the damage caused by a great evil. He assembled a council of displacers to help protect this new multiverse, me included. He has two displaced at the moment in alternative Equestrias."

"And what does this have to do with me?"

"Author is...is..."

"Come on, spit it out."

Marx sighed. "I am so getting fired for this...he's your real father." Symbols eyes widened.

"You mean spiritual parent right? Like Vivi?" Marx nodded. "So...I'm the son of a displacer then..." Symbol momentarily switched to his new fire mode. "...that explains a few things at least." He returned to normal and leaned against a rock. "Next question, what is the order of tranquility?"

"I can't answer that one, Author never told me their true purpose."

Symbol scowled at that. 'Damnit, that info was important.'

"I can tell you what those rings you saw in the temples are for though." Symbol looked at him expectedly. "They are restrictors, designed to suppress large amounts of dark energy."

"So they are supposed to keep the Nightmare Fuel in my body in check?"

"Exactly, if he gets any stronger he will take over your body. Then The Authors plan will be ruined."

"What plan?"

"The reason we displace people is because we need heroes to fight the Nightmare Fuel in all the Equestrias, but they only slow the progression of the Nightmare. You were made to counteract it, you were born with the ability to fully destroy the Nightmare."

Symbol raised a brow. He tried to switch to his Nightmare form but failed.

"You reached a level where the Nightmare is no longer of use to you, your body is now only a prison for it. Be warned though, if you let your anger overcome you...you will become something far worse. You can still activate the demon form, just not the Nightmare. Unless you are fighting a Nightmare, then you can transform into it."

Symbol switched to his demon self to be sure, once satisfied he returned to normal. "Last question...what is the Nightmare Fuel?"

"The Nightmare Fuel is the cause of most evils in the multiverse. It even managed to kill displacers and displaced that were not strong enough to fight it. It is not one being, but many. You are harbouring the strongest Nightmare, any others you come across will still be powerful, but beatable. The Nightmares origin is unknown, Author has been investigating it for trillions of years but has not come close to solving the case. However, I do have an idea where it might be from, but I’m not telling you. Where I think it might be from is a place that only Author and I know about, and I’m starting to suspect it came from there."

Symbol listened as Marx told him all he knew about Nightmare and how he was supposed to destroy it if he ever came across it.

"If I detect any powerful Nightmares I will either give the displaced in that world your token or take you there myself."

"Got it, any universes that need my help right now?"

"One of my own will need help soon, but there is other things you need to do first." Marx gave Symbol a sly look. "Mainly in the relationship department, or is that not your preferred area?"

"Shut up, I'm perfectly fine with what's happening between me, Twi and Tavi."

"You even use their nicknames, how cute."

Marx tensed up when a fist of fire stopped just in front of his face. "You gonna shut up now?." Marx nodded. "Good. Now, you can go back to your little council and tell them that I don't appreciate my life being planned, I already know the date of my death, so if I find that one of your council members isn't happy about me knowing that they can come talk to me, I'll give them a very warm welcome."

Symbol lowered his fist and began running towards Ponyville. "Whelp, my spot on the council is gone..."

"I wouldn't be so sure about that Marx." Marx perked up at the sound of his friends voice in his head.

"What do you mean by that Roden?"

"This was planned, I will be meeting with Symbol soon as well as Author. It is time for you to take some time off, I'll take care of transporting Symbol to Lisa next time."

Marx nodded as the voice ceased. He looked out over Ponyville and sighed. "That kid has no idea what hell is gonna break lose in the future..."

Epidemic landed outside of the castle of friendship, thinking about what had happened in the void.

'That was certainly an odd experience, but touching none the less. Symbol gets his sister back and he gets his answers.'

"Epidemic, there you are!" He looked up to see Auldin, still in his dragon pony form, flying towards him. "I couldn't sense your energy in this realm, where did you go?"

"Marx brought me to the farthest reaches of the void along with another. Our tokens activated at the same time, causing an anomaly sending us both to one of DEATH’s prisons."

"Oh? What displaced did you end up with?" Epidemic shook his head.

"It wasn't a displaced, it was..." He looked up to see a familiar ball of purple fire heading towards them. "...him." The flames landed and disappeared, revealing Symbol.

"First time flying...an odd experience to say the least."

Auldin looked at Symbol and noticed his necklace. "Wait...you're the one my son met? Hmm, there’s a lot of power hidden within you, as well as some incredibly dark force."

"That’d be Nightmare, a being imprisoned inside of me. He’s completely evil, and is the reason why I’m in this multiverse in the first place." Alduin nodded.

“Ah I see. Well I hope he stays imprisoned, or even destroyed. A being with that much darkness in them is a danger to all life.” Symbol nodded.

“So, I came here to meet my new family.” Alduin looked at Epidemic with a raised brow.

“We fought DEATH to get his sister’s soul back, and after that we kind of just became adoptive brothers.” Alduin smiled and nodded.

“Ah, well that’s good to hear. If you’re here to meet everyone else, then allow me to introduce myself. My name is Alduin, and I’m Epidemic’s father, as well as the father of the Twins.”

“Twins?” Epidemic became all black, and then separated into the Twins, who were also in their human forms.

“That’s us! Hi! My name’s Plague!”

“And mine’s Amnesia!” Symbol looked at the two.

“Okay, I know that I sensed two younger forms nearby when I was with Epidemic, but I didn’t know that he was a fusion.”

“Eh, he’s not really a fusion.”

“Even though we combine to make him, his consciousness is still around in our heads, and he can fuse us himself if he wants to.” Suddenly the Twins became all black and fused together, once again creating Epidemic.

“Just, like, that.”

“Huh, weird. So, is this everyone in the family?”

“No, there are others, many others mind you, but their all in different worlds.” Symbol nodded. Marx then appeared.

“I can grab one of them!” A portal opened and Marx dover through.

{Gale’s POV}

I stood in the doorway to the bar, looking at Metal as he was collapsed on the couch.

“The hell happened to you?” Metal looked at me, clearly having a HUGE headache.

“Hangover... too much...rough week…” I rolled my eyes and walked off. Metal had been visiting my place ever since he set up his end of the portal. I then stopped in thought.

’Wait, can robots even have hangovers?’ I didn’t have time to ponder that thought because Marx appeared out of nowhere.

“FAMILY MEETING!” He then grabbed my shoulders and pulled me into the portal.

{Thrid POV}

Another portal opened up beside Alduin, and Gale came flying out, slamming into a wall. He pushed himself off and landed on his feet. He glared at Marx.

“Mind tossing me out of a portal a little softer next time?” Marx smiled sheepishly while rubbing the back of his head.

“He he, sorry.” Gale rolled his eyes and turned to Alduin.

“So, why am I here?” Alduin nodded to Symbol.

“It seems we have new addition to our family.” Gale turned to him.

“Oh, well hello there. Name’s Gale, what’s yours?”

“Name’s Symbol.”

This is Symbol? Authors son? Gale shook away his shock. “Well, I would love to know how you’re related to us Symbol.” Epidemic stepped forward.

“We had a run in with each other, fought DEATH, saved his sister’s soul, and just became adoptive brothers after that.” Gale nodded.

“Ah, well welcome to the family! Be warned, this is only a small portion of our sizeable family.Though it’s not too big by earth standards, as a displaced family we’re pretty huge. Though, most of the relations are through the Twins.” Symbol nodded.

“Well, good to know that I’ve got a big new family.” The others nodded.

“So, is the only reason we’re all here is to get introduced to each other?”

Symbol shook his head. "I have a feeling I'm supposed to warn you all about something." They all looked at him and sat down. "Marx already explained this to me but I'm going to explain it to you. As Epidemic and Auldin know there is a creature of great evil trapped in my body, it tried to take my body as a vessel to wreak havoc in my Equestria. That creature is known as Nightmare Fuel. He is not the only Nightmare, there are countless all across the multiverse."

"So this Nightmare could show up in this world or mine at any time?" Gale asked.

"Exactly, I've been told by Marx that you already have a copy of my token, if you ever come across the Nightmare in your world call me, don't try to fight it yourself. The same goes for the rest of you, you may be able to defeat it, but not destroy it."

"I guess that means we'll be seeing you around here sometimes."

"Yes, but I won't always be able to answer your call, I do have other things to deal with back home." They all nodded and handed him each a copy of their own tokens. Symbol motioned for Marx to give them copies of his. "Marx, make sure that the other displaced that you talked about gets one as well." He nodded and disappeared through a portal only to return a second later.

"She's currently in another displaced universe, I can't make it to her yet."

"Why not, you got into my world just fine."

"It's more complex than that, I'd need their displacers permission to enter their world, it's sort of an unwritten rule amongst displacers in this smaller multiverse. Author has granted me access to your world and others that he has in his territory."

Just then Symbol felt something tap his shoe, he looked down to see a fluffy white spider with a red ring on its abdomen. "Scary? What are you doing here?" He kneeled down and picked up the spider. Scary crawled up Symbols arm and onto his head. "How did you even get here?" Scary shrugged and nestled into his hair.

"Why are you talking to that spider?" Gale just looked at him confused.

"Oh, this is Scary, my pet spider." He reached up and petted the spider who waved a leg at the group. "My changeling roommates found him in our basement and we decided to keep him, he's actually really smart." Scary then buried himself in Symbols hair, making it look like he wasn't even there. "I don't even know how he does that, my hair isn't that thick."

The group talked for awhile before Gale returned to his own world, Auldin went off to spend some time with Twilight and Marx returned to the void. Symbol and Epidemic walked into the Everfree forest to activate the new symbiote pony.

While walking a large group of Timberwolves blocked their path. Epidemic was about to blast them when Symbol placed a hand on his shoulder. He then took a few steps forward before glaring at the wolves, they all cowered below his gaze and moved to the side.

Satisfied, Symbol began walking again, leaving a confused Epidemic behind. "Come on Epidemic, we don't have all day!"

Epidemic just stood there and looked at the wolves who were shivering in fear as they looked at Symbol.

Once in a clearing Epidemic sat on a rock as Symbol stood in the middle of the patch of grass. He held out his hand with one of the small yellow crystals and closed his eyes. He clenched the gem and fed a small amount of his positive energy into it. He then crushed it and purple liquid seeped out from the shards, much to Epidemics surprise.

"What is it with me and purple?" The liquid formed into the shape of a pony and leapt onto him, merging into his being but not changing anything. "I take it she needs more time to develop?" Epidemic nodded.

“So, have you decided on a name for her yet?"

Symbol nodded and closed his eyes. "Guessing that fate will be on my side for the reincarnations name, I'll call her...Abi, hopefully the foal is named Gail."

Epidemic nodded and began explaining the qualities of a symbiote. After some time, Epidemic finished his explanation.

“Oh I see, so that’s how they work.” Epidemic nodded.

“Yep. Now remember, it’s your choice whether or not to keep her with you, but I advise against it. If you do, she may look into your memories and see the ones of her. Of course, she won’t know it’s her, and neither will her mind. And, because she’s already seen the memories, the memories I gave her may not come out at all, due to the fact her mind will already think she has them, thus it will see no reason to unlock these memories.” Symbol nodded.

“I think I can alter my mindscape to make sure that doesn't happen, but in the meantime what do you wanna do?” Suddenly, they both heard and unnatural roar, and looked to the forest. From it came a black, humanoid figure, that had tendrils coming out of it’s back, and yellow, emotionless, circles for eyes. It had no definable features, it just seemed to be made out of a purple liquid. It roared at Symbol and Epidemic once more.

“Probably kill that thing.” Symbol nodded and they charged. The creature sent its tendrils to attack them, but they dodged and kept going. Epidemic let loose his dragon phase, and created his scythe. Symbol became purple fire, and created a purple fire blade in his hand. They charged and swiped, both hitting the Nightmare Fuel dead on. It slammed into a tree, but soon got back up and roared in anger.

“Hmph, this thing doesn’t seem that powerful.”

“Looks can be deceiving.”

“Which is why I’m not taking any chances with it.” They both charged, only to see the Nightmare Fuel leap into the air. It sprouted wings and roared at them as it started to ascend.

“Wait, these things can fly?”

“This one can, apparently.”

“Hmph, it won’t make a difference.” Epidemic took to the skies as well, and flew at the Nightmare Fuel. It roared and sent out its tendrils, but Epidemic just dodged them. He made it up to the creature, and knocked it back down to the earth with his scythe. As it fell, Symbol ran underneath it and raised his sword, causing the Nightmare Fuel to become impaled by it. It roared in pain before flapping its wings and taking to the skies once more. It flew up to Epidemic, and did the unexpected.

“Fo, Krah Diin!” A burst of icy breath came out of the monster’s head and headed towards Epidemic. It hit him straight on, and Epidemic was knocked out of the air, landing on the ground, hard. Epidemic got up and shook off the shock.

“The hell? This thing can Shout?”

“Okay I have never seen one that was able to do that.”

“Perhaps being in my world has something to do with it.”

“Possibly.” The two were done playing around. Epidemic became all black and fused with Symbol, creating Symbolic. They looked up at the Nightmare Fuel in hate. They took to the sky, charging at the Nightmare Fuel at high speeds. The monster tried to use another shout, but was interrupted when it got impaled by Symbolic’s blades. Symbolic then conjured up his scythe, and beheaded the creature. The Nightmare Fuel gave one last cry of pain, before disappearing completely. Symbolic landed on the ground, and separated back into Symbol and Epidemic. Symbol spotted a small purple orb falling from where the Nightmare had been, he jumped and grabbed it with both hands. Epidemic watch as he poured some of his energy into the orb, causing it shatter. They walked up to the nearby rock and sat on it.

“Well, I certainly wasn’t expecting to fight a Nightmare Fuel in someone else's world so soon. Especially one that had powers similar to the abilities of those in this one.” Epidemic nodded.

“It seems as if they can copy the abilities and powers of a displaced, as long as they’re in the world of that displaced.” Symbol nodded.

“There is so little we know about these Nightmares. Well, at least I got to discover that they had a power like that when I had someone helpful nearby.”

“Yeah, who knows what could have happened if you went against it alone.”

“I can handle myself.”

“That’s not what I meant. I meant that over time it seemed to unlock more and more abilities. This battle went by fast because the both of us were here. However, had you been alone, who knows what other abilities it could have gained. Hell, for all we know it could have become a dragon!”

“Ah, I see what you mean. So, what now?”

“I say we go home, and alert everyone about this, and you go see if Marx can check whether or not that other displaced is home yet.”

“Sounds like a plan.” And so, the two walked all the way, back to Ponyville.

After warning the others of the Nightmares abilities and telling Marx to inform the displacers council, Epidemic and Symbol parted ways. Symbol reminded him to keep the extra token on hand at all times if there happened to be more Nightmares in the current world.

Symbol was about to walk through a portal to his home world when he felt something tap his shoulder. Looking back he saw Auldin in his dragon-pony form. "Come, I have something I want to talk to you about." Symbol nodded and they walked into a separate portal.

As they appeared on the other side Symbol stared in awe at the beautiful sight before him. They were on a long black marble path, to the sides were forests filled with trees with glass-like trunks and glowing leaves of various colours. The sky was a dark blue and clusters of stars flew overhead in clouds of blue energy.

"What is this place?" Symbol slowly started walking forward.

"The forest of eternity, essentially a place for lost souls to find a place in the void. Basically, this is the afterlife." Symbol turned to look at Auldin with a confused expression. "Now, let me ask you something Neo."

Symbols gaze hardened. "How do you know my real name?"

Auldin shook his head and started walking. "Why is it that you hide your name? Is it because you are ashamed of the things you've done while under that name or do you simply wish to start anew?"

Symbol closed his eyes and clutched his medallion. "There are many reasons why I chose my new name, I'm not the monster I was back in Masereth." Just then the trees close to Symbol turned purple.

Auldin looked at him suspiciously. "Now why would they do that for you? Unless..."

"You said this was the afterlife right? Then those purple trees are the souls of the people I slaughtered correct?" Auldin just stared at him in shock.

"How many did you kill?" He asked in a hushed voice.

Symbol just walked past him and whispered. "I lost count around the three thousand mark..."

"You too?" As Symbol walked the trees around him turned purple as well.

"Listen!" Symbol called out to the souls in the forest. "I'm sorry! I'm so, so sorry for what I did to you all!" The soft wind that had blown through the forest had ceased. "I know you will not forgive me for doing all of those disgusting things, but I needed to at least apologise once!" Auldin looked at him as tears filled the cursed boys eyes. "I never wanted to harm any of you, I won't say I had no choice, because I did. I chose wrong..." He fell to his knees. "...I chose wrong..." His head lowered as the tears hit the ground. "Auldin...you were going to ask me why I fight, weren't you?"

"How did you-"

"I can read people and ponies like literal books, before I developed my power of the Nightmares I used my mind as a weapon, breaking my enemies with my words."

Auldin watched as Symbol got up and walked to a tree, he placed his hand on it and sighed. "The truth is I don't know why I fight anymore, it used to be for my sister, but you know how that ended." He looked at the tree then back to the dragon-pony. "I don't know what's worth fighting for, I don't know why I continue to fight. I accepted that I was nothing but a monster long ago, everything you've done in the past doesn't even compare to what I've done. Take a look if you don't believe me."

"I believe you..." Symbol looked at him with surprise. "...I've done terrible things in my time, but the amount of pain I felt is but a fraction of your life as a whole. I was hundreds of years old when I did those things, you weren't even in your teen years." Auldin placed a hand on Symbols shoulder. "The reality is that you do have a reason to fight, you have your friends and family in Equestria that you want to protect, because they are the only things that matter to you, trust me, I know."

Symbol sighed. "I feel as if my whole life is some kinda sick drama story."

"Yes, it often seems that way to most of us."

"What about you, why do you fight?" Auldin just chuckled.

"Another story for another time, you have a Gala to prepare for." Symbol nodded and a portal appeared. As Symbol stepped into it he turned back to give one last warning to Auldin.

"One last thing, if you ever hear the name Forge you summon me immediately. Also, if you ever come across these two groups, The Cult of the Rings and The Order of Tranquility you don't even hesitate to bring me back here, no questions asked." The portal closed leaving a very confused Auldin in the dark forest.

"Where have I heard those names before? Eh I’ll worry about that later, for now." Alduin looked to all the other trees in the forest, and most of them started turning gray, even the ones that were nearly out of site. “Thank you for not changing while he was still here.” The wind blew past as if a consolation for Alduin.

He had been here many times before, including when he was turned to stone, that was one consolation Discord provided. During his last visit before he became stone, the spirits in this place had forgiven him, seeing as every time he killed one of them, their spirits were sent to an equivalent to Sovngarde, for some reason he could not yet figure out. Now that he thought about it, it was probably Marx’s doing. The wind blew once more, as if telling him that each of the spirits were now in a paradise that they could only dream of when they were alive, and that they were happy. Alduin nodded once more, before returning to his own world.

Author's Note

Okay so that marks the end of this crossover! Dang, I've been having a lot of crossovers haven't I? Ah well, what're going to do? Anyways, I forgot to mention in the last chapter that Epidemic and the Twins do have their own token, look at my blog for details. With that, I hope you all enjoyed!

Chapter Twenty Four: The Multiverse Destroyer

Okay so this is what Xram looks like when he possesses Gale. Basically he has Metal Overlord's head, a huge body with spikes coming out of his back as well as metal wings, long arms, hands that have long claws, a long tail that ends in spikes, legs that bend backwards, and feet with talons. Got it? Good, then let's start the story.

Chapter Twenty Four: The Multiverse Destroyer

{Alduin's POV}

I was asleep in the guest room at Twilight's castle. We had been at a party earlier and I just decided to spend the night. I was having a peaceful dream, until I heard the screams. The screams of thousands dying, of millions, dying. And at the epicenter of it all, I heard a name.

"XRAM!"I awoke with a yelp, and the Twins woke up with me.

"Hmm? Dad?"

"Is something wrong?"

"Yes young ones. Something is very, very wrong."

{Marx’s POV}

Author and I stood, facing the monster that was Xram. He was destroying everything. Then, once he was done with this place, he would send it into a rip in time and space. The only one that could possibly defeat him, was dead. We could only hope that we could hold him off long enough to let everyone else escape.

“XRAM!” He turned to us.

“Ah Marx, oh and Author's here too. Excellent. Now I’ve already killed my most dangerous opponents, but getting my revenge on the same day? Now that’s a bonus.” Author and I glared at him. Then, we took to the skies and charged. Xram grinned and charged at us. He threw a claw at us but we dodged. I charged up a magic blast and hit him in the back of the head, while Author did the same to his chest. Xram grunted in annoyance, turned in mid air, and smacked us both down with his tail. We recovered and flew around him, firing magic blasts all the while. Xram just smirked, and held out his hands. Suddenly, we were stopped by his magic, and he levitated slammed us together in front of him. Then, he charged up a huge amount of magic, and fired it at us, point blank. We were sent flying back to everyone.

“Oh god Marx!” I just grunted in pain, and held out my hand. A portal opened up, and out popped Alduin and the Twins, all of them were back to being normal dragons.

“Marx? What’s happening?”

“A very... powerful being has… possessed Gale. It...killed Symbol. Now it’s… destroying everything.” Alduin looked at his brother in horror. “Please, get everyone out of here. Your universe is far enough away that you’ll all be able to live for a few years before he gets to you.”

Alduin looked to the group of people and ponies gathered in front him. He studied them, before his face turned furious. The Twins fused together to make Epidemic, and he walked up to Alduin.

“Are we?”

“Yes, I think we will.” Epidemic nodded before becoming all black, and fusing with Alduin. They started to grow to a massive size, as big as Xram was. They grew three heads, three tails, and massive wings. They had even grew fore legs, and their wings moved to their back. Their scales turned red, and their eyes, were like Venom’s. They finished fusing, and roared in fury. They took to the skies and flew at Xram. Xram turned, and then got slammed by the new being. He was slammed into the ground before he was grabbed and tossed into the mountainside. Xram got himself out once the dust cleared, and glared at Alduin and Epidemic’s combined form.

“Alright, I must admit I’m impressed, that actually hurt. This world may have actual challenge to it.”

“BE PREPARED XRAM. THIS IS THE DAY YOU DIE!” Xram just chuckled.

“Very well, you want to kill me? Fine! Go ahead and try! But before this battle starts, I must know your name.”

“WE ARE THE COMBINATION OF ALDUIN AND EPIDEMIC. WE ARE THE ONE THAT WILL SPELL YOUR END. WE ARE APOCALYPSE, AND WE WILL BE YOUR EXIT FROM THIS WORLD! YOU KILLED SYMBOL, WE WILL AVENGE HIM!”

“Hm, you truly believe that? Very well then, let this battle commence!” They flew at each other and clashed, trying to overpower one another. Xram lifted his right arm back and tried to punch one of Apocalypse's heads, but he swerved his heads away. He then clamped one onto Xram’s neck and bit down.

“AHH!” Xram grabbed Apocalypse and tore him off, then punched him in the chest, sending him back down to the ground. He recovered, and roared in anger. He flew at Xram and blasted him with blood red fire. Xram grimaced from the fire, but charged through it and tackled Apocalypse. As they went down, Apocalypse bit Xram with all three of his heads, hard. They slammed into the ground, but then Xram was kicked off of Apocalypse and into the air, where he was blasted by a huge amount of fire. Xram crossed his arms in front of him and took the flames. The flames stopped, and Apocalypse quickly rose into the air and tackled Xram, biting him on the way down. They slammed into the ground, and Apocalypse stood back up.

“Wait did… did they kill him?”

“They.. they did! We’re saved!” Everyone started cheering. At first I too thought it was over, but then a giant red energy blade rose up and impaled Apocalypse through the chest. Xram got up, and slammed Apocalypse into the ground. He took to the skies and started charging up a huge amount of power.

“YOU THINK YOU CAN STOP ME?! ME AND MY MISSION TO MAKE THE MULTIVERSE IN MY IMAGE?! NOT A CHANCE!!” He continued to charge up the blast till it was at full power. He was about to fire it when...

“STOP!”

{Lisa’s POV}

Apocalypse stood triumphant over Xram. I thought it was over, I thought we won, then Apocalypse got impaled by one of Xram’s blades. He threw Apocalypse down, and started to charge up an attack. I didn’t know what happened next. I was just gone. I teleported in on top of Apocalypse and shouted at the top of my lungs.

“STOP!” Xram stopped and looked at me.

“Ah, well if it isn’t little Lisa. Come to die with this fool that thinks he can stop me.”

“GALE! I KNOW YOU’RE IN THERE! I NEED YOU TO FIGHT IT! FIGHT XRAM! GET YOUR BODY BACK!”

“You’re calling out to Gale? But my dear, he’s already gone.”

“COME ON! WHERE’S THE GUY THAT TOOK ME TO THE CHEMICAL PLANT ZONE?WHERE HE MADE A BET WITH ME ABOUT WHETHER OR NOT WE COULD GO TO THAT CITY IN THE BACKGROUND!? WHERE’S THE GUY THAT MADE ME LAUGH WHEN HE TOLD ME HOW MANY TIMES HE RAN INTO WALLS WHEN HE WAS ADJUSTING TO HIS SPEED?! WHERE’S THE GUY THAT RISKED HIS LIFE TO SAVE MINE?!”

Just then a portal appeared beside Xram and a blue blur shot out. Upon further inspection I found that it was the Metal Sonic displaced that Gale had mentioned. He shot towards Xram and landed several hits before landing beside me.

"NOW I DON'T KNOW WHAT THE HELL HAPPENED TO YOU GALE, BUT YOU HAVE TO FIGHT FOR CONTROL! DON'T LEAVE ME WITHOUT A RIVAL YOU ASSHOLE! WAKE UP!” Apocalypse diffused back into Alduin and Epidemic. Alduin stepped forward.

“COME ON GALE! WE KNOW YOU CAN DO IT! WHERE”S THE BROTHER THAT CAME TO MY WORLD?! THAT HELPED ME REMEMBER MY HUMAN LIFE?! THAT WENT TO THE SOUL CAIRN TO GET MY SOUL BACK?!” Epidemic stepped forward as well.

“GALE! WE NEED YOU TO FIGHT IT! WE KNOW YOU CAN BEAT XRAM OUT OF YOUR MIND! COME ONE! WHERE’S THE UNCLE THAT CAME WITH US TO THE HUMAN WORLD?! THE ONE THAT MADE THAT GEM THAT PROTECTS US FROM HARMFUL SOUND?! THE ONE THAT WAS THERE WHEN DAD DIED?! COME ON GALE! YOU CAN DO IT!

{Third POV}

Xram looked out as everyone kept shouting for Gale.

‘Hmph, what fools. Thinking that just by calling out to Gale that he’ll come back.’ Unbenounced to him, Gale was stirring.

‘Huh… wha? Dan? Epidemic? Metal? Lisa?’ Gale saw all of his friends calling out to him, begging him to come back.

“MWA HA HA HA HA HA HA! You think that by calling for Gale, that he’ll just come back? What a joke!” Xram was about to fire off his attack when…

“N-No.” Xram froze in the mindscape, and turned around, to see Gale.

“You’re not… gonna… lay a finger on them.”

“What? How are you awake? I subdued you, I destroyed your mind!”

“Yeah well, I die hard.” Gale now sounded stronger, and stood taller.

“Grr, no matter! I’ll just do it now!” Xram charged at Gale, prepared to kill him. He charged up an attack in his fist and threw it out, nailing Gale in the face. He smirked.

“You know something?” Xram’s faces gained a look of horror. “In my mindscape, it’s kind of hard to kill me. Also...Metal hits harder than you ever could." Xram backed away as Gale turned to him with a glare. “In my mindscape, you’re nothing but a puny insect that has been bugging me for far too long.” He started to walk towards Xram, with that same look. He started getting bigger, and was changing into the beast. “In my mindscape, I AM THE GOD! IN HERE, YOU ARE NOTHING BUT A PUNY MORTAL TO ME! IN HERE, YOUR POWER MEANS NOTHING! THIS IS MY MIND! AND I WILL HAVE IT BACK!”

“AHH!” Xram yelled in pain as he was ejected from Gale’s mind.once he was, the beast started to fall. It turned back into Gale, and fell to the ground. Lisa jumped up and caught him, and landed in the middle of the little group that had gathered. Marx teleported everyone to the spot, and they all watched as Gale woke up in Lisa’s arms.

“Huh.. wha? What the hell happened?”

“GALE!” Lisa hugged Gale tight to her body as she cried tears of joy. Gale was shocked for a moment, but then he returned the hug. Then, Alduin, Epidemic, Metal, and Marx joined the group hug. After a few moments they separated, but Gale had Lisa in his arms now, as she continued to cry tears of joy.

“Hey, it’s okay.”

“I was just… so scared. There was chaos, everypony kept dying, and you were being possessed by a monster. I… I just couldn’t…”

“Hey now, I’m back aren’t I? Xram is gone now. Everything is back to normal.”

“Not exactly.” Gale looked at Marx.

“What do you mean?”

”Xram destroyed Lisa’s universe. Although we might be able to bring it back, it will take a long time. She’s got nowhere to go now.”

“Not only that, but Symbol is dead. Now what will we do about the Nightmare Fuels?”

”I don’t know, we’ll think of something. For now, we should celebrate that we all survived. And that Xram is gone.”

"Not exactly.” Everyone turned to see a skeleton that looked very similar to Marx floating in the air. But, there were some differences. For one his bones were black, his cape was white, and the gem on his neck was blue. His staff was blue as well, but the mini-Tirek skull was black.

“I-Is that?” Marx nodded.

“Yes, that’s Xram.”

“Well isn’t it nice to see the heroes together again at last. It’s such a shame too, now I have to kill you all. And once I do, I’ll get my body, and my true power back.” Everyone cringed in fear. Then, out of the the corner of her eye, Lisa saw Symbol twitch. She looked at him and he twitched again. Xram started to charged up a huge attack.

“SO LONG FOOLS!” He fired it and everyone braced themselves.

After a moment of tension, the group felt no pain. They all looked up to see that the blast was no longer there. Just then a pillar of purple fire shot out of the ground, sending a huge gust of wind across the area. A silhouette could be seen in the fire. Xram started shaking in fear at the sight of the figure before him.

A being made entirely of purple fire floated out and stared him down.

"HOW?!?! HOW ARE YOU STILL ALIVE?!?!"

The figure didn't answer. All it did was hold out its hand and close its eyes. Time slowed down as a huge invisible force blew across the battlefield. Just then the surrounding area was set ablaze. The fire floated upwards and started to converge at the figures hand. A huge ball of purple fire was now being aimed at Xram, who was frozen in fear.

The being opened it's glowing yellow eyes and drew his hands back. "Xram, I will give you one chance to return to the Black Plain, or I will end you!"

"N-N-NEVEEEEEEEEERRR!!!" Xram charged towards the being.

"That's what I wanted to hear!" The being threw its arms forward and the huge ball of fire was flung towards Xram. It hit him head on and slowly started to break him.

"NOOOOOOOOO!!!" The last piece of him melted away and the ball of flames burst into a large bubble of light that spread across Equestria, restoring everything to its former glory, including the ponies and other creatures in the land. The sky returned to normal and the ball of light that we knew as the sun shone brightly over the restored world.

The being of fire slowly started to disappear with a satisfied look on its face. It looked down at the group before vanishing.

Lisa's POV

I stared at where the strange being once was. "Was that...Symbol?"

"That was the last reminiscent of his soul, in a last desperate act he gave up his chance to enter the afterlife to save us all."

I looked over to Symbols lifeless body. "Symbol..."

"GUYS!!!" We all looked around to see this worlds version of Vinyl Scratch rushing towards us with something on her back. "SOMEPONY HELP! TAVI ISN'T BREATHING!" She came to a screeching halt and lay an unconscious Octavia in front of us.

Author looked around and closed his eyes. He then rushed over to Marx and took a necklace from him, the medallion on the necklace being the symbol of the sun with blue gems. He placed the necklace on Octavia's body which then began to glow. A small orb of purple energy floated out of the medallion and entered Octavia's body.

She slowly started to stir and opened her eyes. "Wha...what happened?"

Author stood up and looked at the necklace. "Symbol must have known that he was going to die and placed a small amount of his life force in this medallion. Just in case something like this happened, I have never been so proud to call someone like him my son."

We all gathered around Symbols body and hung our heads. Just then a woman appeared, she was completely light blue and had a ponytail. She walked over to Symbols body and hugged it. Author knelt down and patted her on the back.

"He wasn't supposed to die this way, there is too much left for him to do. Looks like I'll have to start all over again." Suddenly his eyes shot open and he looked at Octavia. "Oh you clever boy." Octavia looked at him confused.

"What?" Author shook his head and placed the necklace around her neck.

"Hey, how about we all celebrate this victory with a party?!" Yelled Marx as he tried to lighten the mood. "Also to remember Symbol of course." Everyone smiled and nodded.

They all began to walk towards the castle, I stayed behind with Gale as we looked at Symbols body.

“So, what now?” Gale looked to me.

“What do you mean?”

“I mean what do we do now? What do I do now? My home’s gone, so I have nowhere to go. I lost some many ponies that were important to me, and now I’ve got no one.” Gale put his arm around me.

“Hey now, don’t be sad. I mean, you’ve got me.” I looked at him.

“Thanks.” I leaned into him and he picked up Symbol’s body.

“So, does this mean we’re dating now?” I put a finger to my chin in thought.

“You know, after something like this I’d say that’s fair game. But don’t get any ideas buddy boy, I want to take this slow.” He looked at me and kissed me on the cheek. Well, as close to a kiss that it could be.

“Wouldn’t have it any other way.” I smiled and we walked towards the castle together.

Three days later

We all sat down outside of Ponyville's graveyard, all of us wearing some form of black wear. I looked to my right to see Symbols friends all sitting with sad expressions. To my left sat Gale, Alduin, Metal, Epidemic and a displaced Bill Cipher, who probably knew Symbol from an adventure in the past. The entire displacers council had shown up, apart from one member that they called 'Roden.'

In front of the rows of chairs sat a stage with a coffin and a large photo of Symbol. Celestia was the first to speak on the stage.

"I was the first pony Symbol ever met in this world. He was always honest to me and everypony around him. He fought with bravery, determination and a burning desire to protect those dear to him. We would on occasion come to disagreements and on a few occasions to blows, but we had a deep respect for each other. He protected my ponies when I could not, and for that I thank him." She walked up to the coffin and placed her hoof on it. "Rest in peace dear friend, knowing that we are all safe thanks to your bravery."

She stepped down from the stage and Bill Cipher was next.

"I only ever met Symbol once, but what he taught me in the few hours we were together I will never forget. When he had made a mistake in my world and lost my trust, he did everything in his power, even risking his own life, to making sure that I could complete my mission. He showed me that even though I had these dark thoughts and memories, that they were never my own, and he freed me from my curse." He placed his hand on the coffin. "Farewell Neo, my old friend."

Bill floated back to his seat and closed his eye. Twilight was next to speak.

"Symbol was more than just a friend to me, so much more. He helped me with my research, showed me there was more to life than just books and making friends, there is also adventure, a drive to reach new heights. We would go on quests together to find artifacts and new information, a lot of those times he would have to save me from a crumbling temple or whatever. With all of that, I found something I never thought I would find, somepony to give my heart to." She placed her hoof on the coffin. "Goodbye Symbol, I love you, even though you'll never hear me say it."

Octavia walked up. "A lot of those things that Twilight has said can also be used for me. Symbol showed me more to life than just getting better at my talent, but also looking out for those I hold dear. I too found somepony I could trust with my life, for I loved him too." She placed her hoof on the coffin. "No one can ever replace you, rest in peace Symbol."

A few more ponies said a few words before Gale and I walked up together.

"What's to say other than what's already been said? We may not have known Symbol for that long, but what he did in that small time frame affected us both in more way than we could imagine."

Gale then took over. "He protected us when we were defenceless, he gave his own life to make sure Lisa and Marx survived. He brought Lisa and I together, and that is the greatest gift he could have ever given."

"We are eternally grateful to him, he saved us all and gave us a second chance at life. None of us will ever forget him."

"Let the multiverse cheer his name, for he was the one that saved them all! Praise the spirit of all that is pure, praise Symbol Shattered!" The crowd cheered and threw their hats into the air, cheering Symbols name. We both looked to each other and placed our hands on the coffin.

"Rest in peace, Symbol." We both said in unison.

Zero's POV

I stood at the top of the hill overlooking the funeral. Beside me was the grave that Symbol and I had made for our sister, Abigail. Shaking my head I fought back the tears.

"Damnit Symbol...why did you have to leave me all alone?"

Turning away from the grave I looked down at the funeral.

"Farewell, Neo Rayleigh, my dearest brother."

Third person POV

Everyone had returned to their own worlds. Lisa and Gale walked hand in hand as they walked through a portal back to Gales world. "Hey Gale?"

"Yes Lisa?"

"I was just thinking about all of this, all that's been happening I mean, and one thing just came to my mind."

"What's that?"

"Symbols soul is now completely gone, he doesn't even get to go to heaven or hell. He's just...not there. Did he really deserve that kind of fate?"

Gale remained silent as he held Lisa's hand tighter. "I don't know...all we can do now is remember who he was, what he did for us and move on."

She nodded and looked up at the sky. 'If any of your soul managed to survive Symbol, I hope we meet again someday, so I can thank you for saving me, and everyone else in the multiverse.'

"GAAAALLLEE!!!" Gale didn't have time to react as he was tackled by Metal Sonic. "YOU TRAPPED ME AND RAINBOW IN CITY ESCAPE YOU JERK!!!"

Lisa watched as Metal chased Gale around, giggling as the two fought.

Meanwhile in Symbols world. Celestia stared out of her balcony at the large floating island that would remain there, waiting for its purpose to be fulfilled one day.

"Oh Symbol..." She wiped a tear from her eye and went back to signing her paperwork.

In the void of the multiverse, a tiny purple flame floated in place. A light appeared beside it and out walked a strange figure with a green tracksuit with a metal sash over his torso. He also had a scarf that covered his mouth. His hair was comprised of large spikes, much like Vegeta's from Dragon Ball Z. The figure reached into his pockets and pulled out five black gemstones, each of them being in the shape of four pointed stars.

The gems floated around the flame and glowed.

"We're not done with you yet young one, there is still much to do."

The small flame expanded and formed a humanoid figure.

"Here we go."

Three weeks later

The mane six and side five all sat together in the middle of Ponyville at a small cafe, along with Zero, Wasp and Zanny.

Everyone had noticed that Octavia's eating habits had become...odd. She was currently stuffing her face with cotton candy and chocolate milk.

"Uh, Tavi? You wanna cut down on the sugar? You're gonna have a heart attack if you keep this up."

Octavia stopped momentarily and placed her food down. "Sorry...I've been having a very strange craving for sweets lately and a bit of a...of a..." She grabbed a bucket and emptied her stomach into it.

"That's it, we are taking you to a doctor." Twilight stated in an authoritative tone. Over the past three weeks Twilight and Octavia had kept the herd alive and were growing to have genuine feelings for each other.

An hour later, Octavia lay in a hospital bed with Twilight sitting beside her. A pony with a brown coat and black straight mane walked in with a clipboard in his magic.

"What's wrong with me doctor?"

The stallion stuttered for a bit before taking in a breath. "Congratulations Miss Melody, you're pregnant!"

"WHAT!?!?"

Author's Note

Okay so, pretty exciting huh? Xram is gone (for now) everyone is going home, and things look okay for our heroes. What will happen next?

Crossover with my good friend PyraFlare and his story second universe.

Chapter Twenty Five: Just another day.

Chapter Twenty Five: Just Another Day

{Third POV}

Alduin (now as a dragon) was hanging out at the top of Twilight’s castle, just thinking.

’The hell was that thing that possessed Gale? And more importantly, when will it return? I sensed that thing’s power, and only saw a fraction of what it should have. Something that powerful can’t be destroyed that easily.’ Hearing the flapping of wings, he turned and saw Twilight flying towards him.

“Hey Alduin.”

“Hello Twilight. How was your day?”

“Pretty good! I mean, first I told my friends how empty the castle feels, but then Spike took me out to relax the whole day, and when I got home my friends had fixed up the castle to make it look amazing! They had dug up the roots of the Golden Oaks library and used it to make a really good chandelier. Then they added their own personal touches to different parts of the castle.” Alduin nodded.

“Yes I saw that. I also saw when you fell asleep at breakfast and waking up with a pancake on your face.” Twilight blushed and looked away.

“Shut up.”

“What? You looked adorable.” Twilight just huffed at him, causing Alduin to laugh. After a second or so, Twilight smiled and joined in the laughter.

“Anyways, what’d you do today?”

“I was at a funeral.”

“WHAT?!”

“Someone that I meet not to long ago risked his life against something that had threatened the whole multiverse. He had a funeral, which I went to.”

“I-I’m so sorry.”

“It’s not your fault Twilight. Besides, he died protecting those he loved. I think he’ll rest easy knowing we survived.” Twilight hugged Alduin around his neck, to which Alduin replied by lifting up a wing to hold it against her. After a moment or two, the hugged was stopped and Twilight looked at him.

“Are you going to be alright?”

“Yes, I think so. But, I don’t believe he’ll be dead for long.”

“What? Why?”

“There’s too much left for him to do. His main mission still remains, and I highly doubt that a certain displacer is going to leave it that way.” Twilight nodded.

“So, are you doing anything tomorrow?”

“No, why do you ask?”

“I was wondering if you wanted to maybe go to the park? And dinner later on?” Alduin thought for a moment, then smiled.

“That sounds wonderful.” Twilight smiled as Alduin nuzzled her. The sun had already gone down and it was starting to get late. “Well, I suppose it’s time we go to bed.”

“Yeah I’m getting tired so I’m going to hit the hay.” They flew down and entered Twilight’s castle. The Twins came flying down the hall chasing each other.

“You can’t catch me! You can’t catch me!”

“Yes I can! Yes I can!” Alduin caught both of their tails in his mouth, stopping their fun.

“Aw Dad! We were having fun!”

“Come on you two, it’s time for bed.”

“But we’re not tired!”

“Ah, not buts. It’s getting late and it’s past your bedtimes.”

“Aw.”

“Come on.” The Twins sighed in defeat. Then, Plague got an idea.

“Wait! Can I sleep with Twilight tonight?” Amnesia seemed to catch on with the plan.

“Oh! Me too!” Alduin looked at Twilight. She thought for a moment, then smiled.

“Sure, they can stay with me.”

“Yea!” Alduin let them go and the Twins fused with Twilight. They said their goodnights, and Twilight walked into her room. After brushing her teeth, she slipped into bed and relaxed.

“Good night Twilight.”

“Night Twilight.”

“Good night you two.” Twilight then fell asleep. After about an hour of waiting, Plague spoke up.

“Are we good?”

“I think so.”

“Then let’s go!” The two unfused with Twilight and attempted to sneak out the door. To make as little sound as possible, they became dragon ponies. They looked exactly like Epidemic did, but they were the size of foals and Plague had a green outline instead of red, and Amnesia had a purple one. They were about to make it to the door when.

“And where do you think you two are going?” The Twins both froze and slowly turned to see Twilight awake and looking at them.

“Um, we’re going to the bathroom?”

“At the same time?”

“Yes?”

“I don’t think so.” The Twins sighed in defeat.

“Okay, we were going out to play.” Twilight smiled.

“Do you know how mad your father would be if he found out about this?” The Twins shook their heads. “Well I think he would be very disappointed.”

“You’re not going to tell him are you?” Twilight thought for a moment.

“No, but only if you two come back to bed.”

“Okay.” They walked back to Twilight and hopped on the bed, snuggling next to her and closing their eyes. Twilight draped a wing over each of them and kissed the top of their heads.

“Good night Twilight.”

“Good night you two.” She then laid down and, using her magic, pulled the covers back over them all. Because they felt so comfy, the Twins only fused a part of their bodies with Twilight, leaving out the rest to stay with Twilight, but also being able to not have to worry about the three hour rule thing. Whatever the case, the Twins slept happily in what they considered a mother’s embrace.

Author's Note

Just a short and sweet chapter I wrote showing the growing bond of Twilight and Alduin, as well as Twilight and the Twins. Not really any story or anything, had no ideas for that today. I mainly just got this out as I'm going camping and I won't be able to write for a little while so I just wrote this chapter. If I had more time, I probably would have written a story containing chapter, but as you can see I did not. Anyways, I hope you all enjoyed! Oh by the way the next chapter may be a time skip. Why? Well mainly I can't figure out any recent adventures that I think Alduin should be in so yeah, time skip. But don't worry, this time skip will lead into something awesome!

Chapter Twenty Six: Return To The Human World

Chapter Twenty Six: Return To The Human World

Third POV

“So, explain to me why you’re going again?” Alduin looked at Twilight as she continued to set up the portal to the human world.

“Well, I haven’t seen my students in a while. Besides, I already told them that I would sub again for them one day, did I not?”

“I suppose you did but then, why are the Twins coming with you?”

“Because we want to see everyone at school again.” Twilight nodded in understanding.

“Well alright then, the portal is set up. Have fun you three!”

“Wait, you’re not coming Twilight?”

“Nope, I have things I need to do around here.” The Twins nodded and ran into the portal, Alduin following them in shortly afterwards.

Sunset and the others were all walking out of the building, heading towards the gym for the after school rally for the friendship games. They were all conversing amongst themselves when Sunset noticed something was up with the portal.

“Hey girls, look at the portal.” The others looked and noticed that it was starting to become distorted and warped.

“Hey, maybe Twilight is coming for a visit!” They all nodded in agreement to Rainbow’s suggestion and watched the portal intently. Suddenly, three figured flew out of the portal and into the concrete in front of the school statue. The girls were all about to greet Twilight, when they noticed that none of them were Twilight.

“Huh? Alduin? What are you doing here?” Alduin looked up at the group in front of him.

“Ah hello Sunset. And hello to the rest of you as well.” They all said their helloes before Sunset repeated her question.

“So um… what are you doing here Alduin?”

“Hmm? Oh! Well I just decided to come here for a little vacation. I miss my students. And besides I promised that I would return on a later date didn’t I?”

“True you did. Um, where’s Twilight?”

“Oh she wanted to come but there was this mission that the Map of Harmony needed her for.”

“Map of Harmony? What in the hay is the Map of Harmony?”

“It’s basically a map that tells Twilight where friendship is in desperate need of help.” The others nodded, understanding this concept.

“Well now if you will excuse me, I have a teacher to make them believe that they’re sick.” With that, Alduin was off, presumably looking for the history teacher that he had replaced before.

“So, where are you all headed?”

“A pep rally for the friendship games.”

“Sounds cool! Can we come?”

“Well of course. You two are students here, technically at least.” Sunset and the others once again began to trek towards the gym, now with Plague and Amnesia in tow. They got there pretty fast, and at the pep rally the friendship games were announced. Rainbow Dash did this whole singing thing with the marching band, and actually ponied up during it. The students were amazed by this, and by the end everyone was pumped for the start of the games. After the rally, everyone went home. Sunset and the others were all hanging out at the front of the school until Alduin showed up.

“Alright it took a little longer than expected but I got the job.” The Twins cheered, not only excited for their Dad being back as a substitute, but also for the friendship games which they decided to take part in, or at least have Epidemic take part in. It took the Twins a while, but they eventually convinced him to do it. He would be a huge asset for Canterlot High’s team.

“With our team this year, we’re totally going to win!”

“Eeyup. Especially with Epidemic’s help. Last time we didn’t see much of him, but what we did see was that he was pretty athletic. Smart too.” The Twins nodded.

’See Epidemic? Even they want you on the team!’

’Whatever.’

“Alright well, anyone need a ride home?”

“Nah I’m good. Ah got mah pickup truck.”

“I’m riding home with AJ so I’m cool.”

“Um… I live nearby so um… no thank you.”

“I’m okay darling. My father is here to drive me home.”

“I’ve got my van so I’m cool!” Alduin turned to Sunset, the only one that had yet to answer. She however, appeared to be lost in thought.

“Well Sunset, do you need a ride home?”

“Huh? Oh yeah sure. I rode the bus here this morning because my bike is in the shop getting looked at, but the bus already left so yeah I need a ride.”

“Alright then follow me.” The girls waved their goodbyes as Alduin, Sunset, and the Twins walked to the parking lot. Alduin then had a realization. “Wait, my car is at my house.”

“Well then, what now?” The Twins suddenly became Epidemic, and he picked up Sunset bridle style. She eep in shock and he activated his dragon phase.

“ Hold on tight.” He then took off into the sky, causing Sunset to cling to him. Alduin rolled his eyes as he watched them go.

‘Always the quick thinker.’ Alduin activated his dragon phase as well, and took off after them.

Author's Note

I am so sorry for the short chapter! I promise that the next chapter will be longer, but I just wanted to at least get one chapter out today before starting on Marx's spin off. Anyways, looks like Alduin and the Twins are back in the human world! But, what problems will they face this time?

Chapter Twenty Seven: The Test Of Friendship

Chapter Twenty Seven: The Test Of Friendship

{Third POV}

Today, was the day. The day that everyone was waiting for. The day that only happened once every four years. The day, of the Friendship Games. Everyone was pumped, you could literally feel the excitement in the air in every class. The only one who didn’t seem to particularly care, was Epidemic.

“Hey Epidemic! Are you excited for the FRIENDSHIP GAMES?!” Epidemic gave Pinkie a straight look. They were in the halls in passing period, they had the next class together.

“Not particularly no.”

“Why not?”

“Because all of this is a waste of time. The only reason I’m a part of it is because the Twins asked me to be in it.”

“Aw, come on. It’s going to be fun!”

“I don’t think you’re going to get much of a reaction out of him.” Pinkie turned to see Alduin walking up.

“How come?”

“He’s my son, and knowing him, not to much gets a reaction out of him. Besides rage that is.”

“Well I’m excited! Only one more period and then the games begin!”

“Which means you two should get to class, you’re going to be late.”

“OH MY GOSH COME ON EPIDEMIC!” Pinkie grabbed Epidemic’s arm and rushed off to her last class, taking Epidemic with her. Alduin chuckled at their antics and continued his journey to Celestia’s office. Once he got to the door, he knocked three times, then stepped into the office.

“You wished to see me Celestia?” Celestia, with Luna standing next to her, looked up at Alduin, Celestia with a smile, but Luna with a frown.

“It’s good to see you again Alduin.”

“And you as well.” Luna kept giving him a stern look.

“We can see that you hacked into the school’s systems.”

“What?”

“Yesterday the school systems got hacked, we know it was you.”

“Oh, my apologize. I needed a way to insert myself as a substitute for the history teacher. But, this time I had the history teacher insert my file himself. Of course I had to make it look like I was a sub but you get the meaning.”

“I get that you hacked a school’s mainframe and can be-”

“Luna that’s enough. That is not why I called him here.”

“What? You can’t overlook a crime like this!”

“I know that but, well, in all honesty what do you think a bunch of officers are going to do against a dragon?” Luna opened her mouth as if to continue the argument, but she had no way to counter this statement and so she just huffed in anger. Celestia smiled at her victory, and turned back to Alduin.

“I called you here to see if you would like to help judge the Friendship Games.”

“Wait what? Well of course I would love to have the pleasure, but why ask me?”

“Well, Luna has an old friend from college visiting the whole week, and as such she wants to spend time with her as much as possible. Because of that we would only have two judges when we’re supposed have three. Then you showed up at the perfect time. With you we’ll have three judges and, because your son is joining in the games, we think you’ll be able to keep things fair.”

“I see. Well then I’ll happily accept.” Celestia nodded with a smile and wrote down Alduin’s name as the new second judge. Meanwhile Epidemic and the girls were standing outside the front of the school, waiting for the Crystal Prep buses to arrive.

“So, who do you think we’re going against?”

“Honestly Sunset, I don’t know. What I do know is that we’re gonna win this thing without breaking a sweat.”

“Darn tootin!”

“Well what about you Epidemic? Who do you think we’ll face?”

“Considering the way things have been happening in the crazy adventure that is my life, I bet we’re going to go up against this world’s Twilight.” The girls laughed at this.

“Wow Epidemic, I didn’t know you had a sense of humor!” Epidemic gave Pinkie a look.

“I was serious.” The girls looked at Epidemic. Sunset was about to say something, but was interupted by the loud screech of bus brakes. They all looked to the driving lot were two buses had parked.

“That must be them.”

“Let’s go see the competition!”

“Hmph.” They all walked up to see multiple students walking out. As Epidemic predicted, one of them looked EXACTLY like Twilight.

“Okay um… what?”

“Just as I expected.”

“Okay, how?”

“If you’ve seen the recent things that have happened to me, this is the least surprising thing.” The new Twilight looked around, then disappeared into the crowd.

“Where’s she going?”

“Um, maybe she’s going to the bathroom?”

“Hmm.” Epidemic then followed after her, leaving the girls to wonder what was going on. Epidemic wandered through the crowd, keeping his distance from this new Twilight. He didn’t have to worry about losing her, her aura was pretty defined. What he cared about at this moment was what she was doing. He sensed that she had a reason to be here, but it wasn’t for the games, that just happened to be her ticket here. What exactly she was here for though, he wasn’t sure of. He did know one thing, if what she was doing was dangerous, he would put a stop to it.

“The signal’s coming from this direction. I must be close!”

‘Signal? What’s that mean?’

‘I have a feeling that we’re about to find out.’ Twilight stopped and watched as the little device in her hands started blinking rapidly behind her. She turned around and was about to follow it, when she ran into Epidemic.

“Huh? Oh sorry! I wasn’t looking where I was going!” Epidemic however, paid her no mind, focusing more on the little device that was in her hands. There was a light on it that was pointing directly at him.

“Mind telling me what that is?”

“Huh? Oh you mean this thing? It’s something that I created that can track and capture energy anomalies that I have been researching in this area. It was leading me to one such anomaly, but now it’s pointing in a random direction so I think it has a few bugs.” Epidemic nodded, immediately understanding what this device could do. He contemplated the thought of taking the strange little device and destroying it, but then Sunset and the others, as well as Alduin and the Twins, would hassle him for being an asshole. Truth be told, he didn’t really care what they all thought of him, but he knew that the Twins wouldn’t like this idea, and would probably be more reluctant to letting him out all of the time. If things got out of hand, then he would destroy it and everything would be fine.

“You should be careful of what you mess with. Some things that you can’t understand are better left alone.” With that warning, he left, leaving Twilight in a state of confusion.

‘What was that all about? And what did he mean by some things I can’t understand are better left alone?’ Twilight shook it off. Whatever he meant, it didn’t matter to her, she had research to do, and nothing was going to stand in her way.

After that whole fiasco, Twilight continued walking the halls of the school. Oddly enough, a lot of people seemed to know her somehow. Random people kept saying hello or, what the visit was for this time. Each and every time she never knew how to respond, dumbfounded by the fact that for some reason she was popular in a school that she had never been to before.

‘Okay what’s going on here? Is this some sort of prank?’ Suddenly the anomaly tracker started going off. She grabbed it and began to follow its directions. It led her through the halls of the school and towards a room where she could hear music being played. She walked in and saw a group of girls playing a song, or practicing it at least. The group stopped and looked at her.

“Oh um, sorry. Didn’t mean to intrude.”

“The resemblance is uncanny.” Pinkie nodded at Rarity's mumbling.

“What was that?”

“Huh? Oh nothing darling! So um… who might you be?”

“Oh right. My name’s Twilight Sparkle, and I go to Crystal Prep.”

“I see, well welcome to Canterlot High darling. I’m Rarity, and this is Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, and Sunset Shimmer.”

“Oh uh, thanks.”

“Mind tellin us what yer doin ‘er sugarcube?”

“Just doing some studies on energy anomalies.” Sunset raised an eyebrow.

“Anomalies?”

“Yeah, this school has had some weird occurrences going on lately. Do any of you happen to know what they are?” Sunset stiffened.

‘She must have been that person that I saw yesterday!’ Sunset looked to the others and they seemed to get the idea.

“Nope. Ain’t got any idea what yer talkin about sugarcube.”

“Sorry darling. Everything has been pretty standard around here.”

“The only noteworthy thing here is my awesome skills at sports and playing guitar.”

“Um.. I haven’t noticed anything.”

“Nopy dopy!”

“I haven’t seen anything.”

“Really? Nothing at all?” They all shook their heads. “Weird, I thought that someone would at least know something. The only weird thing that I’ve seen is the fact that everyone here seems to already know me.” Again Sunset stiffened, but this time the others followed suit. With some quick thinking, Sunset explained.

“Oh well, there used to be a girl that went here last year named Twilight uh… Glimmer! That was her name Twilight Glimmer. Anyways she looked really similar to you so everyone must think you’re her.”

“Oh okay. I guess that makes sense. Well, I should probably get going so… bye for now!” Twilight rushed out of the room and looked at her little device. It was still pointing to that room, but why? Maybe this thing had more bugs than she thought. Then the device started to blink rapidly. She watched as it opened and drew in a strange looking smoke kind of thing. Twilight immediately thought that this must the irregular energy, and happily captured it. Once it was done, the device went on standby mode and Twilight went happily on her way. Meanwhile, Rarity had almost collapsed in the band room. While the girls had been discussing what the event might be, she showed that she had made a suit for every occasion, and done it all because she wanted her friends to look nice. She then had ponied up, and felt exhilarated and ready to give to the world. But then, as quick as it had come, it was gone, leaving her completely drained.

‘What is going on here?’ Sunset couldn't fathom what had happened. When Rainbow Dash had Ponied up at the rally, she didn’t feel drained when the power left, if anything she felt energized. So why was Rarity’s different? She would have to figure it out latter, right now they had to get ready for the friendship games. Sunset considered writing to Twilight to see if she could come help. She stepped outside and was about to write, when she noticed the other Twilight about to mess with the portal. She ran up and stopped her before she could do anything.

“And just what do you think you’re doing?”

“Huh? Oh! I was um… inspecting this statue here. It seems to have a lot of weird energy coming from it.” Twilight was about to investigate further, but before she could she heard Cadance call out to her.

“Twilight don’t forget to sign the competing application!” Twilight nodded and started to head towards Cadance. Sunset stepped back and looked at the portal. Twilight hadn’t responded to her other writings, but she assumed with Epidemic and Alduin here everything would be fine. Now she was considering going through the portal and asking Twilight to come help in person.

“Maybe I should…” Sunset touched the surface of the portal, and immediately regretted it. She felt searing pain from her hands and could feel her natural magic being drained, taken away from her. She fell and noticed the other Twilight had too.

“What did you do?” Sunset looked at Twilight, knowing she had done something. Twilight was about to answer when.

“Twilight! Come sign the competing application!” Twilight looked at Sunset, then Cadance, then back at Sunset before she stood up and rushed off. Sunset stood back up and leaned a hand against the portal, and then thought she was going to fall through it accidentally. However, she never did. Starting to panic, Sunset felt around for the portal, but it was no longer there.

“Where’s the portal? Where’s the portal?!” She would have to figure that out later, right now she needed to get ready for the games.

The first round of the games wasn’t too particularly exciting. It was a test of random skills, from building a birdhouse, to baking. From mixing chemicals, to a spelling bee. At the end everyone watched eagerly as Sunset and Twilight faced off in an academic equation showdown. Sunset was struggling a little, Twilight was doing well, and Epidemic had already solved the equation twenty seconds in. It pays to have three minds in one body that have access to over a thousand years of knowledge. In the end Sunset got the equation wrong, and Crystal Prep won.

“That was awesome Sunset!” Sunset gave Rainbow a questioning looked as she and the others approached.

“But we didn’t win.”

“That’s the closest Canterlot High has ever come tah winnin. I’d say that’s pretty good.”

“If we could have everyone’s attention please.” Everyone turned to Alduin as he spoke up, about to announce the people that would move on to the next round. “By tallying up the points, the contestants for round two of the games have been decided. For Canterlot High we have Sunset Shimmer, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy!” The girls all cheered, not really listening as Alduin announced the Crystal Prep contestants.

“Oh my gosh we all made it in!”

“Me too! I’ll have to have a party for this!”

“I agree darling, it is rather nice that we all made it.” They then turned to Empidemic and winced. “Well, almost all of us.”

“It’s fine. I told Dad not to include me anyway.”

“Oh? How come?”

“Because I need to keep an eye on a certain someone that has been messing with forces she can’t even begin to understand.” He was about to walk off when Sunset stopped him.

“Hey wait, do you think the disappearance of the portal has something to do with the other Twilight?”

“I don’t think she’s the one responsible, I know she is.” With that he walked away, leaving the girls to celebrate their victory. Epidemic followed Twilight as she followed her team. There was a sort of passing period between games, so she had time to look for more anomalies. After wandering the school for a bit, she went outside, then promptly hid behind a pillar as to not get noticed by the girls. The group separated and Fluttershy went to a nearby group of bushes. Twilight followed her to see what she was doing, and Epidemic kept his distance. He watched as they talked, showed that they both snuck in animals, and then Fluttershy ponied up. The little device on Twilight’s neck activated and started to steal her magic, and portals appeared all around them. Spike started chasing a jackalope through those portals, then fell into the stream of magic. He was okay of course, I mean, if you put aside the fact that he could now talk. By sensing his aura, Epidemic could tell that the magic had easily fused with him, giving him the ability to speak. Upon discovering this, Twilight ran off with Spike chasing her.

“You alright?” Fluttershy looked up to see Epidemic approaching, that emotionless look with a hint of unbridled ferocity and bloodlust in his eyes. Those eyes always made her cringe.

“Um… yeah, I’m okay.” Epidemic offered a hand to help her up.

“Good. Thankfully that device only grabbed a small portion of your magic, not the whole thing.” Fluttershy simply nodded. With that, Epidemic walked off, presumably to find Twilight again.

“Hello and welcome everyone to round two of the Friendship Games!” As Alduin announced this, he had a microphone that caused an echo effect and he also had the marching band playing their trumpets and banged their drums in a preparation like song that you would find being played in the medieval times. With this, the crowed cheered much louder, and thus seemed much bigger. Of course, a few parents had come to watch their kids in the second event, and everyone that wasn’t competing was at the bleachers so it was still rather large. The cheer would almost equal up to something you would hear in a stadium, or a small gladiators colosseum.

“This event is know as the triathlon! It consists of three activities! The first is archery, the second skating, and the third dirt biking! The rules to move on in each event is as follows. First you must hit a bull’s eye on the moving target in archery. For skating, at least one member needs to pass the finish line four times. Finally for dirt biking, both riders must make it all the way around the track. The last one to do so will lose the event!”

Once again everyone cheered and Alduin sat down, with both Principal Cinch and Celestia, as well as dean Cadence, giving him a look.

“What?” Cinch rolled her eyes while Celestia and Cadence giggled at his reaction. They all turned back to the games, leaving Alduin clearly confused on what just happened. Cadence stood up and raised her arm.

“The games will begin on three, two, one… GO!” With that the games began and everyone cheered as both sides did their best to compete. Epidemic pretty much tunned out and focused on keeping an eye on that device.As the games went on, nothing much happened until Applejack helped Twilight. From her honesty, she ponied up and, as usual, Twilight’s device absorbed it. Once it did, the magic started fluctuating, clearly becoming unstable.

’This is bad.’ The magic in the device burst, and created portals everywhere. This became quite the problem as they were on the dirt biking competition now, and from the portals came giant, man eating plants from the Everfree forest. The plants attacked the contestants who barely managed to get out of the way. Sunset got knocked off her bike and and Rainbow turned back and saved her, causing her to pony up as well. Epidemic looked at the monstrous plants as everyone fled.

“Enough of this.” He became his dragon phaze and took to the skies, summoning his scythe as he did so. He dove down and tackled one of the plants into the ground, decapitating it as he did so. With that one dead, he flew at the next one, slashing it across the face causing it huge pain. It tumbled down with a cry and was about to land on one of the Crystal Prep students when Epidemic basted it with his fire. It disintegrated instantly and the student rode on. Epidemic turned to the last one and ran at it. The plant saw this, and responded in kind by charging at him as well. He drew back his scythe, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. Then, with all of his strength, he slashed forwards, cutting into the side of the plant's mouth. However, Epidemic wasn’t done yet. He continued running forwards, making a deep cut all the way down the plant’s stem. He finished it by cutting it off at the roots. The plant screeched in pain before it fell, dead. Then, the portals closed and he quickly cut off his dragon phase.

Turning around, he saw that Rainbow Dash’s magic had also been drained, and now Sunset was infuriated. She yelled at the human Twilight, causing her to cry and run off.

“Tch, not even a thank you.” Epidemic walked off, prepared to find that little device of Twi’s and destroy it for good.

“Welcome to the third and final round of the Friendship Games!” Everyone cheered in excitement as Alduin began to explain the next event which was, oddly enough, taking place at night. “Okay listen up everyone! This is how the event will go-”

Epidemic once again, tunned out, instead turning his attention to the girls behind him. Sunset still felt bad for how she treated Twilight and wanted to apologize, but was worried that she would never get the chance. The others kept telling her that she would get the chance, but she still wasn’t sure.

“I just feel so bad. I hope I can make it up to her.” The girls all nodded and made their final preparations.

“Ah just hope everythin goes well.”

“Indeed darling. It would certainly be bad if one of those portals to Twilight’s world opened up during this event.”

“Either way, we’re going to rock this thing!”

“And then we’ll have a victory party!”

“Um… I hope we win too.” Sunset smiled and turned to Epidmeic.

“So Epidemic, any words for us before we set off?”

“Be careful. I don’t know why, but I’ve got a feeling something bad is about to happen.” The others nodded and stepped out into the crowd. It was at this moment that Epidemic took notice of what Crystal Prep was doing. Twilight was stepping forwards, her device in hand, and pressed the top of it. With a small click, it opened right as dean Cadence said “GO!” The magic inside began to fluctuate once again, but this time something was different. This time, it was highly unstable, and it exploded with energy. Everyone was staggered as the burst of magic was released, and Twilight rose into the air. The magic started started to expand, and consume Twilight.

“Help… me!” Epidemic grunted and brought out his dragon phase. He didn’t care that he didn’t know this Twilight, no one from this world was going to get hurt by something from his. He flew at her and grabbed her outstretched arm before the magic consumed that as well. With all of his strength, he pulled her out and she flew back onto the cement, where Sunset and the others rushed over to make sure she was okay. And in that moment, Epidemic realized something. The magic was still expanding, and it was going to consume the closest thing to it. He, was the closest thing. The magic grabbed his tail and pulled him in.

“AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!!!” Epidemic shouted in pain as the magic, so corrupted from being taken by force, began to consume him. Alduin, Sunset, and the girls watched in horror as one so close to them, was corrupted by something so dark.

There was an explosion from the magic finally binding with Epidemic, and everyone averted their eyes. When the light cleared, everyone looked up to see in the place of Epidemic, were two large dragon wings wrapped around something, making it impossible to see. Then, the wings opened up a little, and a growl was heard. Suddenly, the wings expanded and the thing that was hidden by the wings roared in fury.

"GGGRRRRRROOOOOOOAAAAAAAARRRRRRHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! AH, HA HA HA HA HA HA HA! IT’S MINE! IT’S ALL MINE! THE MAGIC OF THIS WORLD IS ALL MINE! AH, HA HA HA HA HA HA HA!" Alduin looked in shock at what his son had become. His appearance had changed, but not by much. Now wherever it had been red, was now blue, and the whites of his eyes were black, with only small blue circles for pupils. His wings also looked a bit more demonic than they should.

“E-Epidemic?” Epidemic looked down towards his father with a crazed look in his eyes.

"Oh hello father. Like my new form?"

“Epidemic, what the hell happened to you?”

"Epidemic? You think that I’m that weakling? HA! NO! I AM PSYCHOTIC! THE MADDEN LUST FOR POWER! HEH HEH HEH HA HA HA HA!" Alduin glared at him. This thing had taken control of his son? He would not get away with this.

“Grr, release my son you monster!”

"Ouch father, that hurt. How dare you call your own son a monster?"

’My own son? What is he talking about?’ Alduin didn’t have time to figure out what he meant, he had to get his son back.

"Well, this has been fun but I must leave you all now. This world is devoid of power, so it’s useless to me now." He shot a beam of magic on the ground, shattering the earth and creating a large portal to Equestria that continued to expand.

“The hell do you think you’re doing? You’re destroying this world!”

"So what? This world is devoid of power and thus it doesn’t have the right to exist. I’m going to Equestria, where there’s more power. And I NEED MORE POWER!" Alduin jumped down and ran to help Sunset and the others from falling into the portal. Then, he saw Twilight’s little device. Picking it up, he saw that it was picking up energy signatures from Applejack, Sunset, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy. Alduin glared at Psychotic with newfound hope of saving his son.

“You’re wrong Psychotic.” Psychotic turned to Alduin with a questionable look.

"And how would I be wrong?"

“You want power, but with the way you’re doing things you’ll never get true power. True power comes from honesty, loyalty, generosity, kindness, laughter, and friendship.” As Alduin said those words, the girls began to glow with magic when their element was mentioned, and Sunset glowed when friendship was said. The small device then called upon their magic, and the magic was given willingly. “I won’t let you destroy this world, or any other. I will show you the true power of friendship!”

Alduin threw the device to the ground, breaking it and releasing the magic. It expanded and lent its power to him, causing him to transform. His jacket became longer, and turned into somewhat of a white robe. His hair became white, and his dragon wings became a bit more angelic than they were supposed to be. His tail, horns, and wings also became white, and he was filled with magical power. The transformation finished with a burst of light, and Psychotic looked in shock at Alduin’s new form.

“Psychotic, I give you one chance. Return my son to me, and I will not harm you.”

"Heh heh heh, you have power. Power, that I MUST HAVE!" He charged at Alduin and Alduin responded in kind by doing the same. When they clashed, there was a blast of power and the two struggled to overpower one another.

"You will not win this fight, your power WILL BE MINE!"

“We shall see.”

The two separated and flew around in a circle. Psychotic charged up a beam of magic and fired it at Alduin. Alduin dodged and fired his own. Psychotic dodged that as well, and flew at Alduin, tackling him in mid air. The two struggled before Alduin pushed Psychotic off, and blasted him with magic. Psychotic recovered from the blast and surrounded his fist in magic, and punched Alduin in the face. He was sent flying into the school, and Psychotic smirked. Then, Alduin burst from the smoke, a ball of magic in hand, and rushed Psychotic. He blasted him point blank into the ground. Alduin studied the earth, and when the smoke cleared Psychotic had his back to him.

"Heh heh, you know, that kind of hurt." He bent over backwards and loled out his tongue. "Just a little though, he he he HA HA HA HA HA!" He then leaped at Alduin, spun rightside up, and plowed a ball of magic into Alduin’s stomach before it exploded, sending Alduin flying. Psychotic however, wasn’t done. He flew after Alduin and started to punch him mercilessly, then followed it up by grabbing his neck and driving him into the ground.

Alduin countered by kicking Psychotic off of him and flying at him with a punch to his stomach. He flew into the air, taking Psychotic with him, and then pushed his fist forward. Psychotic flew forwards a little, then got blasted again with magic. The blast carried him into the air where Alduin teleported, surrounded his body with magic, and rammed into him, teleported, and rammed into him again. He did this at several different angles, and then finished it off by raising his hands and gathering a huge amount of magic above him. Once he gathered enough, he threw it down and it landed on Psychotic. It proceeded to carry him down to the ground where it sank into the earth before exploding.

"AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!!!" The blast consumed the whole town and yet, when it cleared, the town was still there. Alduin knew that the blast would be massive, and so he cast a special barrier over the town so it wouldn’t do any harm. With the light from the explosion cleared, Everyone looked to see Alduin descending into the crater that the explosion did create, and found the Twins there, unconcious. Everyone cheered knowing that the one that risked himself to save Twilight from corruption was going to be okay, and also glared at principal Cinch for the destruction she had indirectly caused. Alduin looked at his sleeping children and cried tears of joy, hugging them close to make sure they were real. Everyone celebrated and Alduin repaired the damages. Upon doing so, his newfound magic disappeared, having been used to the limit, and returned to Sunset and the others. After a couple thank yous, apologize from Twilight, and celebratory actions, Alduin, with the Twins still asleep, left for home.

Unknown Location

Psychotic was lying down, staring into the white void that now surrounded him and sighed in thought.

‘Dammit, I thought my first run would have been much longer. Those idiots that were keeping all of that power that delicious power, could they really blame me for how I acted?’

"Yes, they can, and they probably already have." Psychotic looked up to see Epidemic standing in front of him.

"Why hello brother. Nice to meet you for once."

"You seem much calmer here, why is that?" Psychotic just layed his head back down and stared straight up.

"There’s no power in this place, and I can’t sense any power from the outside world. Because of that there’s nothing to kick in my natural lust for power." Epidemic nodded and stared into the void with his brother.

"So I’m right to assume that there are others like us here?" Psychotic nodded.

"Indeed, quite a few actually. We all represent some emotion or something on the lines of that."

"So where are the others?"

"Asleep, dormant like I was. Like you were. We were all dormant once, then the Twins woke you up first when they attacked Chrysalis, making you the master fuse. You can fuse the Twins yourself whenever you want. The rest of us, myself included, have to either be chosen by the Twins to come out, or something has to draw us out. That second option is how we are awakened."

"And now there’s this place."

"This is like the equivalent of a waiting room. We can still speak to the Twins from here if we so wish, and we can see what they see, but now if you’re not in control of the body, you’re sent here." Epidemic nodded.

"And in this place, there is nothing to activate our natural incentives." Psychotic nodded.

"Yep. In this place, there is no conflict. It’s to make sure our interests are helping the Twins in our own special ways. I believe some people would call a place like this, Wuji."

"Wuji?"

"Yeah you know, a place devoid of yin and yang a.k.a. conflict?"

"Ah right. Hmm, that description fits the Twins surprisingly well."

"Maybe one day we’ll figure out how many of us represent yin, and how many represent yang." Epidemic nodded and the brothers became silent, waiting for the next one of them to awaken.

Author's Note

Alright finally got that done. That took me a bit longer than I hoped, but still got the job done. Next thing I do will be starting Marx's spin off. Yes, Marx is having a spin off, so if you want your displaced to meet him, just PM me and I'll send him over. Anyways, I hoped you enjoy! Oh and also, try to predict who's next to appear in the comments. Leave what emotion or drive they are, and a possible name. Remember, their name should either coincide with who they are, or sound right for them like Epidemic. Oh and by the way, the madden lust for power and greed are two separate things, so yes you can make a greed. Also leave a description of a scenario that would awaken them.

Edit: Forgot to mention, negative emotions, unless I deam otherwise, are male and positives, again unless I deam otherwise, are female.

Update: Spin Off Announcement And Making Your Fusions!

Hey everyone! Prince_Zodiac here coming at you with a brand new blog! So, as you can clearly see from the title, Marx's spin off is up and running! This story aught to be interesting.

Marx: I wonder how many displaced I'll meet, and how many friends I'll make. I also can't wait to meet the scumbag that took the universe pieces so I can beat the shit out of him!

Calm down Marx you'll get your chance.

Marx: I better.

Anyway I hope you all enjoy it and if you want Marx to meet your displaced then just PM me and I'll see what I can do.

Marx: I hope that I have a good time with everyone I meet.

I do as well Marx. I do as well. Anyways I also wanted to mention the new story arch in A Displaced Dragon! If you read it then you know what I'm talking about. For those of you that haven't then I'll explain it here and now.

So basically it has been revealed that the Twins (two of my OCs, probably my most famous ones besides Marx) can not only fuse to become Epidemic, who represents rage, but others as well. So far we have:

Psychotic: The representation of the madden lust for power.

You may be wondering why I'm telling you all this. It's rather simple actually, I need your help! You see there are a lot of different emotions and drives. For example, for an emotion there is happiness, and for a drive there is protection. Now I need your help to figure out who will be who! I won't make them all of course, that'd be way to many, but I do want to make a good amount. Here's how you can help:

Click on this link to go to a google docs. that I've made where you can make your fusions. Just remember, follow the rules I have placed and you'll have a good chance of being featured. Even if you don't you and your fusion will be featured in the honorable mentions at the end.

Author's Note

And yes, this is already a blog.

Chapter Twenty Eight: Symbol, I Have Found You

Chapter Twenty Eight: Symbol, I Have Found You

{Symbols POV}

After leaving Ashley back home I entered the void to find the scumbag that had displaced Sean and his wife. I walked along a long hallway made of black crystal, seems to be a common trend in the void.

Upon reaching the end of the hallway I found a wooden reinforced door. Opening it quietly I peeked in and saw the Merchant at a table with a few screens, watching a few people and trying to decide who to displace them as.

Quietly walking over to him I caught a glimpse of someone I knew on one of the screens

"Yes, he'll do nicely!" The Merchant crackled before turning around. Once he saw me his pupils shrank to the size of a dot on a page.

"Tell me, what were you planning to do to this one?" I placed my finger on the screen in question. He looked over and gulped. "Answer the question."

He just looked at me and smirked. "Or what?" I just looked at him dumbfounded. I sighed and turned away.

"You obviously know who I am and what I'll do to anyone who is a threat to my friends or family, what the hell do you think I'm going to do?" I held up my fist and it glowed with my purple fire. His smirk never left his face as he started backing up and took a fighting stance. "Very well then." I swung my fist forward and a wave of fire was sent his way.

He dodged the attack and pulled out a Skorpion machine pistol. When he fired it the bullets were glowing red. I dodged the gunfire and put up a small wall of fire to deflect the bullets. Once his clip ran dry he tossed the gun away and pulled out an MP40.

"Oh you Goddamn Nazi." He smirked and began firing again. I sprinted towards him in a zigzag pattern to avoid the bullet fire until I managed to land a hard uppercut to his jaw. His head hit the roof and he crashed down onto the floor. He got up and sent a wave of red energy at me, knocking me off my feet.

As I tried to get up he leaned over me with a blade to my chest. He stared at me with bloodlust until he raised the dagger. When it was about to pierce my heart I grabbed his wrist and redirected it to his own chest.

He looked at me wide eyed and slowly looked down to the dagger that had pierced his heart. He coughed up a bit of blood and fell backwards. I was about to leave him to die when he spoke.

"You...you can't protect...them all..." He coughed up some more blood and looked at me with a psychopathic glare and smirk. "In the end...one brother shall...fall at the hands...of Xram." He laughed insanely before coughing up more blood and drowning in it. I stared at the corpse with a glare so cold it froze parts of the blood puddle.

"I defeated Xram once, I can do it again." I looked over to the screen and saw my twin brother, Zero Shattered, babysitting my foal. "I'll do whatever it takes to defend them. No matter the cost." As I walked out of the door I threw a compressed fireball into the room and it exploded, destroying everything in there. "Now...to send those bands to Sean and his wife."

{Epidemic's POV}

"Come on, where are you?" Not long after I had gotten home from seeing the Octavia from Symbol's world have their kid, I had sensed her. Abi. She gave off that distress signal that I had given her when I split Abigail's soul. That meant one thing and one thing only. She was in danger. Not only did this let me know she was alive, but now I could find Symbol. I knew it, that bastard hadn't died when he fought off Xram. I don't know how, nor do I care, but he's still alive. For one thing, I needed answers. Like, why the hell didn't he come back. Or, why didn't he at least let us know he was alive? I would get my answers soon enough. But for now that could wait. I have to find Abi.

It didn't take me long to find her. She was with some girl I didn't know, probably a displaced, and they were getting attacked by a Nightmare Fuel. I raised its hand in preparation to swipe.

'Seems like the perfect time to test my newly found magic out.' Shortly after getting home from the human world again, I found out that the magic Psychotic had absorbed hadn't gone away. It was still inside of me, and now the Twins, Psychotic, and I could control it. Now was the time to see how well it worked out. I dove at the Nightmare, and knocked it away,bareky saving them. I turned to them with a glare.

"So this is where you are huh?"

Time Skip One Week

{Ashley's POV}

Abi and I stared at the figure that had saved us from The Nightmare that had been chasing us. He was a tall boy that looked like he was somewhere along the lines of eighteen. He wore a blood red jacket with black stripes and had blood red hair that was spiked back. He had black jeans, and red shoes, and a red scythe in his hands. The Nightmare he had knocked away stood up and growled at him, then shot fire like I could. He took the flames, his stone cold expression never changing. Once the flames were done, he leaped at the nightmare again, and sliced it in half with his scythe. The nightmare turned into a purple orb that he caught. Then, he did something that Symbol said only he could do. He crushed it, the remains fading away. Then he turned to us.

"So this is where you are huh?" At first I was about to ask what he meant, but then I noticed Abi shaking.

“Abi? Are you okay?”

“Y-Y-You’re not supposed to be here!”

"Then you should have stayed out of danger little sister."

’Litte… sister?’ I couldn’t even begin to understand what was going on. “Abi? What did he mean by that who is that guy?”

“W-Well… remember when I said Symbol had a life before he became a displacer?”

“Yeah. Why?”

“Well, he used to know Symbol. In fact, they became adoptive brothers when they worked together to save a soul that split in two to make me and this other girl. But… he was never supposed to find Symbol until Symbol wanted him to.”

"Where is he?"

“He’s uh… doing something! He won’t be back for a while so you might as well leave!”

"I’m not going anywhere until I talk to him."

“Um… I still have no idea what’s going on.” I just looked between the two in confusion.

"Who’s she?"

“Um… it’s hard to explain.”

"Tch, figures."

“Well, why don’t we all get introduced?” I asked in a shaky voice.

"Very well. I’m Epidemic, the son of Alduin and the combined form of the Twins."

“Well I’m Ashley. Nice to meet you.” I held out my hand for him to shake, but he just glared at me. “Okay… no handshake.”

“Look Epidemic, Symbol’s going through some training and he doesn’t want to be found right now.”

"Then it’s your fault that I did find him."

“What? How’s this my fault?”

"You were in danger. Because of that a little energy signal went off and I was able to track you down."

“Oh… right.”

"I’m not leaving until I talk to him." Just then I felt myself being picked up by someone and was suddenly moving very fast. I was being carried bridal style by Symbol and Abi had merged with him.

"Symbol? What's going on?" He just looked at me with a stone cold expression.

"Something that was never supposed to happen. I'm taking you girls to Canterlot then I'm going to try to fix this mess." I looked back, it seemed that Epidemic wasn't following us. Just then we ran through a portal and appeared outside the train station in Canterlot as the mane six were walking out. "Stay with them and don't try to find me." With that he was gone.

Epidemics POV

It appears as though he is dead set on not letting me find him. Doesn't he know the amount of sadness his supposed death had caused? Of course he did, he knew yet he still didn't come back. I was going to find out what was going on and possibly bring him back, if I could.

"Now where did he speed off to?" I looked around and tried to sense his aura in the world but came up short. "So he's learned how to conceal his aura. That'll make this difficult."

I switched into my dragon form and took to the skies. I didn't care if I attracted attention from the ponies of this world, I had a mission to complete.

'Epidemic, I think you shouldn't do this.'

"There's something going on here and I'm going to find out what. I don't care what Symbol wants he has a job to do back home."

'...You just miss him, don't you?'

I sighed and kept flying. Sure enough, there was panic below me. Pretty soon, I could see the Twilight of this world and her friends coming at me from below. My best guess was that they were coming to stop me. Guess they were going to learn the hard way that I was not going to fail my mission. I had waited for a long time for this chance, and they way I came by it couldn’t have been coincidence.

{Flashback}

‘Wow. Still can’t believe that someone as strong as Symbol died.’ The Twins and Alduin had just got back from Symbol’s world a few days ago. Octavia had been pregnant with Symbol’s kid, so the Twins had to meet their, sort of, niece. Her name was Screwball, and the Twins thought she was adorable.

‘Is that all you think about?’

‘Well why wouldn’t I? Power is the only thing that matters in the multiverse. My god, the one that beat Symbol must have SO MUCH POWER!’

‘Yeah, power we don’t want to have anything to do with.’

‘WHAT?! Why? That much power would make us unstoppable! So much delicious power.’

‘We’re never going to get used to you, are we?’

‘Oh you will, trust me. And once that day comes, you’ll agree with me that power is everything, EVERYTHING!’

"SILENCE! ALL OF YOU!" Epidemic could feel the Twins and Psychotic flinch in his subconscious.

‘Geez, what crawled up your ass?’

"I’m trying to find something." Psychotic and the Twins quieted down, knowing exactly what Epidemic was looking for. Marx and Author were the only ones to sense it besides him, that trail of leftover aura. It was hidden well, very well mind you, but Epidemic’s trained senses could spot it. He knew, right then and there, that Symbol was alive. Of course, he had no way to him. That is, until today.

‘Come on Abi. I sensed your distress signal just a second ago. Where are you?’ Suddenly, he sensed a distress aura again. ‘Found you.’

{Flashback End}

If it hadn’t been for that signal, then I never would have found him. I don’t care what I have to do, I will get my answers. I looked back down at the mane six and saw Abi talking to them. They all shared unsure looks before teleporting back to Canterlot.

Suddenly a portal appeared straight in front of me and a purple blur shot out and knocked me out of the sky before vanishing again. I growled and took to the sky again. I tried tracking the aura but Symbol had managed to scatter it, whatever he's learned since we last saw each other is only going to cause me problems.

I suddenly felt something flying towards me, looking back I saw multiple purple projectiles flying towards me with tails of purple fire. I began flying and spinning, the projectiles exploding when they got close enough. Many of them grazed me and I switched out of my dragon form and back into my human form.

As soon as I hit the ground I was knocked off my feet by a huge wave of force. Just then a portal appeared in the side of a tree and I was knocked towards it. I threw myself to the side to avoid being sent through it and it closed.

"Symbol! Stop being a coward and show yourself!" As expected I got no response. Another wave of the fireballs shot up into the air and chased me. I managed to kick a few away but one came from behind and hit me square in the back. I flinched a little as it had caused a lot of damage. "You've gotten stronger...either that or smarter."

Just then something hit me in the back of the neck and paralysed my body. After falling to the ground I felt something grab the back of my collar and began dragging me towards a portal back to my world.

'Epidemic, you can't move. Let me and Amnesia take over.'

'No...I can still do this...'

"You ever think about why people do things?" I stopped at the sound of a familiar but yet unfamiliar voice. "No one does something without reason, even if they don't know what those reasons are. People may not have a choice in the matter, their reasons are forced upon them, whether they like it or not." I could feel the twins starting to become uncomfortable. "You're asking yourself what my reasons are, aren't you? You won't get an answer. Not yet anyway." We stopped as we reached the portal. "You are to tell no one about this. Not Vivi, not Lisa and not Auldin." He sighed. "I saw you kill that Nightmare and I'm not gonna ask how you did it, but it seems as though I am no longer needed back home, Screwball will continue where I left off."

I was thrown into the portal. As I looked into the portal I only saw a silhouette that seemed familiar but with significant changes. It snapped its fingers and the portal closed.

The paralysis wore off and I got to my feet. There was no way I'd let myself be beaten this easily. So I went to the only other person that could open up portals anywhere, I went to Marx.

“Marx!” A portal opened and Marx stuck his head out.

“What is it Epidemic?”

“I need you to open the portal to the world of a, certain displaced.”

“Alright who’s?”

“She goes by the name Ashley.”

“Ashley? Hmm, I think she’s new isn’t she? Her universe is pretty far away in the multiverse, far enough that the passage of time is different. However, if you’ve been there before, then they should be linked.” Snapping his fingers, Marx opened another portal, back to the very world Epidemic just came from. “By the way, why do you want to go there?”

“A certain someone is there, and I need to talk to him.”

‘More like beat his ass.’

“Yeah, you’re right. And you’re going to help me.”

‘Wait what? Do you mean?’

“Yes, it’s your turn to fight.”

{Third POV}

‘Agh, how in the hell did he find me?’ Symbol was trying to piece together exactly how Epidemic found him. ‘It makes no sense. I mean, unless he got Ashley’s token, which I made sure he wouldn’t, then there’s no way he could find me. Unless… that’s it! Abi must have fallen into danger, that’s how he found me!’ He nodded, concluding that this must have been the answer.

“Well, at least he’s gone now.”

“Oh I wouldn’t count on that heh heh heh.” Symbol turned to see a person that looked very much like Epidemic. Only difference was, wherever it was red on Epidemic, was blue on this guy. His eyes were also different. The whites of his eyes were black, and his pupils were small blue circles. “It’s nice to see you Symbol.” It was at this point that both Psychotic and Epidemic took the time to look at Symbols new look. His hair was long and grey, he was significantly taller, looking around nineteen. He wore a purple trench coat, grey shirt, purple jeans and grey boots. His eyes were also purple and he had a small buzz of a beard growing at the bottom of his face.

“Who are you?”

“Oh yes, we were never properly introduced. Well, I’m the newest fusion of the Twins. Epidemic is the representation of anger and rage. I on the other hand, am the representation of the madden lust for power. It’s a pleasure to make your acquaintance, heh heh heh.”

“A new fusion for the Twins?”

“Indeed heh heh heh. Now, why don’t we sit down and have a nice chat?” Symbol just shot a ball of purple fire at Psychotic, who barely dodged it.

“I told Epidemic to leave this place, I’ll do the same for you.”

“So you want to do this the fun way huh? Heh heh heh, fine by me!” Psychotic flew at Symbol, his scythe outstretched. He slashed at Symbol whom promptly dodged it and returned the attack by kneeing Psychotic in the stomach, sending him flying. Then, he bombarded Psychotic with purple fireballs, causing a huge explosion. He glared at the smoke cloud, then watched in shock as it proceeded to recede into itself. After a few seconds, he saw that it was Psychotic, absorbing the leftover energy.

“Ah, that was a nice little power boost. My thanks to you Symbol, heh heh heh.”

“What? How did you?”

“Ah ah ha, that would be telling you how I’m going to win this fight, and that wouldn’t work in my favor.”

Symbol flew at Psychotic, charging up his fist with magic. He slammed his fist into Psychotic’s chest. Psychotic just smiled and Symbol began to wonder why. Then, he felt his magic draining. He moved away quickly, holding his fist which was now drained of the magic he supplied it with. Psychotic just smirked. then, he charged and slammed Symbol with a magic infused fist straight into his gut. Symbol was sent flying straight into the ground.

“Oh come on Symbol. I expected someone as strong as you to actually put up a good fight.”

'Ok, looks like energy based attacks are useless, gotta switch it up. Time to see if this works.' Symbol got to his feet and put his hands together and closed his eyes. "Mode three, level one unlock!" His body glowed with energy and his hair turned black as did his clothing. "Ok, so it works."

"Ha! Trying to hide your energy? Though it does work, to an extent, there’s still a little tiny bit my specialized instincts can sense. This will still make you difficult to track, but now I just want your power even more."

"Let me tell you something about 'Mode Three'..." Symbol disappeared. Psychotic tried to track him but to no avail. Just then he was knocked around by several hits that came out of nowhere. Symbol then appeared on a nearby cloud. "...it focuses the energy in my body on speed..."

He disappeared again and rapidly kicked his foe in the chest before sending him flying into a mountain.

"...in small doses it can have a huge effect, use all the magic energy in my body however..." He came face to face with Psychotic with an ice cold death glare. "...then whoever I'm facing is slower than a slug in slow motion compared to me." Psychotic tried to grab Symbol but he backed away. "I already analysed your fighting style and abilities, don't think I'll make such a simple mistake."

“Heh heh heh. Heh heh ha ha. Ah ha ha ha ha. AH HA HA HA HA HA! EXCELLENT! PERFECT! THIS IS WHAT I HAVE BEEN WAITING FOR! SOMEONE THAT HAS SO MUCH POWER, AND KNOWS HOW TO USE IT ALL! AH HA HA HA HA HA!"

“What are you talking about?”

“Heh heh heh, once I meet someone like that, my lust of power gets out of control. So much power that I could have, and I WILL MAKE IT MINE!” Suddenly, Psychotic began to change. His body became all black, with a blue outline, and Symbiote eyes. His body also appeared to make his teeth, which were sharp and long. His horns, wings, and tail were also in the same state. There was a definite increase of power in him. “I have waited for someone like you Symbol, because it warrants my full takeover of our body! AH HA HA HA HA HA!”

Symbol just sighed. "Mode Three, level two."

"More power? Excellent." Symbols hair became longer and his skin became grey.

Symbol just stared at him breathing heavily.

"Ah… your body isn't used to this kind of power usage yet is it? What a foolish decision to choose that form if it takes so much out of you!"

"My golden rule is… never use a form like this… unless you know it's gonna finish the job." Symbol disappeared again.

"Alright then. Go ahead and try to hit me, I’m sure you’ll be surprised." Symbol appeared behind him. He punched Psychotic, or at least attempted to. When he did, the part of Psychotic’s body that he tried to punch separated, preventing any damage.

"Well... That'll be a problem now won't it?" Symbol asked sarcastically.

"Well? Are you not surprised?"

"Nope." Psychotic just looked at him dumbfounded.

"Why?!"

"I literally live with someone with this same ability, and I'm not talking about Abi. And that means..." Symbol held out his arms and they became solid black and metal like. "...I have a counter." Symbol threw a punch, which Psychotic didn't expect anything from. But as the fist neared its destination and Psychotic tried to separate he was unable to. As the attack landed Psychotic was thrown towards the same mountain again. Symbol started to become tired, he cancelled out the technique and grabbed his chest.

'Damnit... I can't keep this up much longer... This body is still developing.' Symbol switched back to his normal self to regain his natural energy. 'Mode Three just takes too much energy, and using armament Haki only accelerates the energy consumption... I am so screwed.'

“What’s this? Wasted all of our energy have we? Heh heh heh, perfect. Now you’re vulnerable, weak, and hurt. This shouldn’t be too hard.” Psychotic dove at Symbol and tackled him into the ground. Symbol tried to kick him off, but Psychotic’s body just separated around him. Psychotic carried him into the air, threw him, and blasted him with a large beam of magic. Symbol took the shot, slightly surprised at its power, and then summoned two purple fire blades. He charged and swung his swords, but Psychotic’s body simply separated before the blades could touch him.

“What’s wrong Symbol? Can’t beat what you can’t touch?” Symbol slashed again, and Psychotic separated into four balls of symbiote material. They surrounded Symbol before smalls bits of them rapidly launched from one ball to the other, striking Symbol as they did so. Cuts were appearing everywhere on him, and Symbol couldn’t do a thing to move out of the way. Then they stopped, converged on him, and then launched him into the ground. They reformed Psychotic, who was smirking at the spot Symbol had just been launched into. The smoke cleared and Symbol was standing there.

“Okay that was definitely different. How are you doing this?”

“Well, even though I have control of the fusion, this effect is only temporary. It will not last forever, so I am inclined to do as I was told. I’m not allowed to kill you, nor drain your power, although that order I may ignore, so I might as well tell you. You’ll find out eventually. Basically when I’m like this, I have more control over my body then what is natural. The saying, “Mind over matter” literally applies to me! Heh heh heh ha ha ha!”

With that he dived towards Symbol. he separated into four balls of symbiote material, and landed on the ground, surrounding Symbol. Then, spikes grew out of each one, impaling Symbol from four different angles. They then converged on him, surrounding him in an orb of Symbiote material. From inside Symbol was constantly impaled again and again until a lot of his bones were broken. The material got off of him, and Symbol collapsed. Psychotic reformed and walked to him.

“It’s nothing personal Symbol, I was doing as I was asked. But now, heh heh heh, I’m afraid there’s one part of the request I must ignore, heh heh heh ha, there’s too much power FOR ME TO IGNORE! HEH HEH HEH HA HA HA HA HA!” He slowly walked up to Symbol and placed a hand on his back. Symbol could feel his energy draining, he assumed it was being absorbed by Psychotic. Suddenly there was a ball of fire and it nailed Psychotic, knocking him away.

“What the hell?” He looked around and saw Ashley standing there, fire in her hands.

“I don’t know who or what you are, but I won’t let you hurt Symbol anymore!” She charged up a ball of fire in her hand and shot it at Psychotic. Being ready for it this time, Psychotic’s body separated, letting the fire ball pass. Once he reformed, he gave Ashley an insane look.

“Oh? And who might you be? Heh heh heh, oh wait, I know who you are. Your Symbol’s displaced, aren’t you? Heh heh heh, I don’t have anything to do with you. But that just makes you an open target, heh heh heh, and around me that’s never a good thing! Heh heh heh HA HA HA HA HA!”

Ashley held out her hands and they glowed green, then dozens of tiny green balls of light surrounded Psychotic. "Firefly!" The balls ignited and caused a massive explosion. Psychotic tried to absorb the energy but failed.

"What they hell?!" Ashley charged forward in a ball of fire and nailed him in the chest. When he tried to grab her his hand slipped right through her, the part he tried to grab had separated into fire. "What?!"

Ashley smirked and summoned two fire blades. She spin kicked Psychotic and he was thrown against a tree, she then threw the blades at him and they impaled his chest and stuck him to the tree. She charged her first with energy and sent a huge wave of fire over him. Charging forward Ashley held out her arms and they became black and metal-like, much like Symbols did.

She reached Psychotic and punched him in the stomach. She brought her other fist down on his chest. She then began to repeatedly punch him in the face and stomach until she charged up one last punch and landed on his chest, causing an explosion that burst out of Psychotics back.

Ashley watched as Psychotic fell to the ground with multiple burns, bruises and stab wounds. Smiling at her victory she moved her attention to Symbol who had his back against a tree and was holding his chest while breathing heavily.

"Ashley... I told you not... to come... after me."

She rolled her eyes and knelt down beside him. "I couldn't just leave you out here, you still need to teach me how to use observation Haki." Symbol smiled before falling unconscious. "Come on, let's get you to Canterlot where you can rest up." She grabbed Symbols shoulder and they teleported away from the area.

Psychotic slowly opened his eyes and punched the ground. "Damnit! I was so close to all that power!" Suddenly a portal opened and a man with spiked green hair, a scarf that covered his mouth, a green tracksuit top with a metal sash over it and jeans walked out. "Who the hell are you?"

"My name is Roden Godswell, and I have no business with you demon, I wish to speak with Epidemic." Roden placed his hand on Psychotics head and forced Epidemic out. "You were never supposed to be here young one, it isn't yet time for Neo to return."

"And why is that?"

"That does not concern you, Neo will return eventually but until that time comes he must remain here where he can develop."

Epidemic just growled and stood up. "Sorry old timer, but I have a mission to complete."

Roden just looked at him and frowned. "Fine, but if you succeed you are the one that must suffer the consequences." With that Roden stepped into a portal.

“Consequences? What the hell is he talking about? Hmph, I don’t time for this.” Epidemic became let loose his dragon phase and took the sky, readying his scythe for an attack.

Meanwhile Ashley had teleported to Canterlot, where Twilight and her friends were located. When they all saw the damage done to Symbol, they knew something was wrong.

“Oh my gosh what happened?” Ashley looked up as Twilight came rushing to assist.

“Someone very dangerous and determined arrived here. Remember that strange human looking thing with wings?”

“Well yeah of course.”

“He, sort of did this to him.”

“Sort of? How in the hay do ya sort of do this ta somepony?”

“Well, I don't think it was exactly him. It’s like it was a crazier, more insane version of him.”

“So he’s been corrupted by dark magic?”

“I don’t think so. I didn’t feel any dark magic, I think it was just some other side of him.”

“You’re partly right.” With a gasp they all looked up to see Epidemic above them, glaring at them all. His glare was only intensified by his wings, claws, horns, and tail. “He is another side of something, but it’s not me. Maybe if we meet again I’ll tell you what that truly was.”

“Meet again? What do you mean by that?”

“I mean I’m taking Symbol home, and I don’t care if I have to kill each and every one of you in order to do it.”

“W-What?!” Twilight and the others started to panic, but Ashley kept her cool.

“Oh yeah? Go ahead and try! I beat the guy that beat Symbol pretty easily, what makes you so different?”

“Difference is, Psychotic is better meant to fight those that have a lot of energy. His keen energy sense can detect even the most well disguised energy signature. He can also absorb and steal energy from others. You however, are not fighting Psychotic. You’re fighting me, Epidemic, and I assure you our attack strategies are very different. I will not be concerned about gaining your power, I already have my own. Now, before this battle starts I'll give you a choice, surrender Symbol to me, or die.”

“Bring it on!” Ashley took up a fighting stance as did Twilight and her friends.

“Very well, then take a good look around you, for this is the last place you’ll ever see.” Epidemic dove at Ashley and the girls, causing them all to dive for cover. Ascending into the air again, he fired off a couple blasts of fire at them all. He hit his targets dead on, and everyone was sent flying. Ashley recovered first and fired off her own blasts. Epidemic dodged them and flew down at her, scythe at the ready. He swung and she barely dodged. He was about to swing again, but then got hit by a blast of magic from Twilight. He didn’t even budge, only slowed down for a second allowing Ashley to roll out of the way. He gave a look of fury towards Twilight, who wilted under his gaze. Ignoring her, he went back to his real target. Ashley had taken cover and started to charge up a ball of fire. Epidemic was about to go for her when…

“Hya!” Rainbow Dash came in with a judo kick, aiming straight for Epidemic’s face. He however, caught her leg and tossed her right into an incoming Applejack. Pinkie Pie fired her party cannons, which Epidemic destroyed with blasts of magic. Twilight ran in front of him and shot a beam of magic at him, which he simply walked through it to her. He grabbed her horn, stopping the spell instantly, and threw her to the side. By this point, the girls had bought Ashley enough time to build up a huge ball of fire in her hands.

“Take this!” She threw it at him as hard as possible and smirked when it hit her target. It exploded, creating a huge dust cloud. Ashley couldn’t see a thing, but she knew that there was no way anyone could survive something like that. Then, in the smoke, she saw a figure.

’N-No… no way… how could anyone… survive that?’ Epidemic walked from the smoke and closer still to Ashley. She grunted and rushed him. She threw a punch, which he simply dodged, and returned with a knee to the gut, and followed it up by a blast of magic, sending her flying into a wall. With difficulty, she separated herself from the wall and rushed him again, this time with a fist of fire. He caught her wrist and squeezed, forcing her to kneel from the pain. He held up one hand and charged up a ball of fire in it. He looked into her eyes as he was about to throw it and kill her, and saw something.

Determination. That’s what he saw. Even though she knew she was dead she was still willing to fight on for her friends. For the ones she cared about. In that moment, Epidemic knew he couldn’t kill her. She had a life to live, things to do, people to meet, places to go. If he ended all of that right here, it would have been too cruel.

So he didn’t. He let go of her arm, and dispersed the ball of flames.

“W-What are you?”

“If Symbol truly does have his reasons to stay, then so be it. I will wait until he returns. But, tell him this.” Epidemic turned to Ashley with a glare. “The moment he decides to return, I want answers.”

And with that he was gone, disappearing into a portal that opened up behind him. He walked out, leaving Ashley to wonder just what the hell was really going on. If Symbol had a life before, why didn’t he go back? Why wasn’t Epidemic supposed to find him yet? And maybe the most important of all, what happened to Symbol in the first place?

As Symbol lay in a bed in Canterlot Castle recovering from his wounds, a dark figure entered the room.

"My plan to have Epidemic bring him back has failed, looks like I have to do it myself." The figure grabbed Symbol and tossed him through a portal. "I have to make sure no one gets in my way, let's see how little Ashley does without her teacher for awhile!"

Author's Note

So... we've got Symbol back in the mix.
...
...
...
Oh boy.

Anyways I hope you enjoyed the story! And guess what my dear readers. You can have a helping hand in the story! It's all explained in this GDoc. Or you could look at my blog if you'd like. As always, thank you for reading and again I hope you enjoyed the story.

Bonus Chapter: Halloween Special

Metals POV

"I really don't get why we had to drive to the party Lisa, we could have just teleported there." I complained as I sat in the driver's seat of my new blue Land Rover. "I mean seriously, why are we even going to this thing? Couldn't we have just had our own party back in our universe?" Lisa looked at me from the passenger seat.

"Would you stop complaining Metal? Marx told us no teleportation in this universe, so we had to drive."

"And why exactly should I listen to Marx? He's not my displacer, hell, Author is going to this party and he already teleported there."

"Yes but I can't drive, I never learned how. And Gale is..."

"Speaking of Gale, you alright back their buddy?" I looked back to see Gale passed out in the back seat. "Eh he's fine."

"I still don't know how a robot that can travel faster than the speed of sound gets nauseous in a car." Lisa looked worriedly at her boyfriend.

"At least he threw up so much he passed out before we got on the freeway."

"Oh yeah, I've been meaning to ask. What did you do with the bucket that had all of his sick in it?"

"Oh you know..."

A man in a fancy suit was walking down the street waving his cane when a bucket full of puke was thrown on him.

"...I did the community a favour." Lisa just frowned at me. "Ok, ground rules for the party-"

"You're setting rules?"

"Hey, I don't wanna have to drag yours and Gale’s drunk asses outta this party, not unless you're paying for new seats." Lisa just froze and grunted.

"First off, I don’t drink. I don’t know if Gale does, but I don’t. Anyways what’re your rules mister authority?"

"First off, no getting drunk and making out with strangers or Gale for a full hour, you'll regret it the moment you turn sober."

"Noted."

"No drugs."

"I’m offended that you’d even think that. I got displaced because I almost died in a accident with those things you know."

"No mad mode."

"Not even if some random dude hits on me?"

"No."

"You're no fun."

"One of us three has to be responsible, it's not Gale and you are literally hell walking, so it has to be me. So say I'm no fun, I'm fine being the fucking father figure in your life." Lisa just sighed and looked out the window.

"Continue."

"No drunken mishaps, that includes vomiting, unprotected sex, taking a shit in the sink and trying to hit on me."

"Why would I try and hit on you?"

"You're attracted to Gale, I'm a sleeker model, you may just mistake me for Gale if you're drunk." Lisa just punched my shoulder. "I turned off my pain receptors Lisa, you can't hurt me right now."

"Damn robot logic."

We pulled up outside a huge mansion that belonged to Marx, we could already hear the music blasting. "We should probably wake Gale up now." Lisa said as she got out of my car.

"I'm on it." I walked to the back over the car and pulled Gale out of the back seat. "Might wanna cover your ears Lisa, this is gonna result in a lot of cursing." She did as instructed and put her fingers in where her ears should be. I brought my foot up and let it hover above Gales crotch before I brought it down with great force.

Several minutes of Gale cursing and wriggling in pain later

Gale had changed to his costume, Silver Sonic. Not the best costume choice I've seen but not the worst. Lisa had changed her dress to one with pumpkin patterns on it, I figured she didn't really have a variety of costumes to chose from, oh well it made her look cute.

"Metal where's your costume?" Lisa asked.

"I'm saving that for later." I rubbed my hands together in anticipation.

"What're you planning Metal?" Asked Gale.

"Something awesome."

...

Auldin’s POV

I sat in my dragon-human form staring down the giant robot before me.

We both put our arms on a huge crate that had been brought in for us by one of the displaced at the party. We were in the middle of an intense arm wrestle at that moment, neither of us budging as our equal strengths pushed against each other. A large portion of the party had turned their attention to us and had started placing bets on who would win.

"I will admit, you're the first being to give me a real challenge Nathan." I said as I tried to put more strength into my push.

"I could say the same to you Auldin." The robot said as he too tried to put more strength into his ram. "I'm surprised we haven't crossed paths beforehand, I'm sure Sapphire and Lyric would get along great with Plague and Amnesia."

"Who did you say your displacer was again?"

"Roden Godswell, it was meant to be Author but Roden lost a bet and had to displace me."

"Is that so?"

...

Nightmare’s POV

I just looked at the strange creature before me. "The hell are you?"

"Im... A Rake." I just took a sip of my drink and looked at him with an unamused expression.

"Eh, you don't seem like much of a threat."

"What? There are hundreds of me waiting in the Everfree Forest just waiting to strike! I literally eat magic! How am I not a threat?"

"Please, there are hundreds of me actually striking and destroying multiple displaced and displacers, I don't hide in a bullshit forest like a little bitch."

"Says the one that was beaten multiple times by a fucking teenager that wasn't even out of puberty!”

"Oh that's it mother fucker let's go!" I threw my drink in his face and talked him to the ground, many of the displaced yelling 'Fight, Fight, Fight' as we went.

...

Symbol’s POV

I looked over to where Nightmare had started brawling with a Rake. "That's my arch enemy over there, and he's getting butt hurt over a comment from a fucking creepypasta." I didn't have a costume so I just went in my Demon State.

"Wait, I thought Xram was your arch enemy." Ashley said as she took a bite out of her hallowe'en themed cupcake. Her costume being a zombie nurse, typical.

"Eh... He's more of a recurring villain than anything else... Where the hell did you get a bottle of vodka?" I asked pointing to the bottle in her hand.

"That's for me to know and for you to eventually find out." She took a full swing of the drink and sighed in contempt. "Oh yeah that's the stuff."

"Are you serious right now?"

"Hey, it's a hallowe'en party! Someone's gotta get drunk at this kinda thing."

"Give me that." I took the bottle from her and started downing the contents. Once it was empty I threw it at the ground. "Let's fucking do this."

"Now yer gettin it!" I am gonna regret this when we get home.

...

Author’s POV

"Who invited Nightmare?" I looked to Marx and Roden who just shrugged.

"At least he isn't trying to kill anyone."

"He's certainly trying to kill that Rake."

"Oh my god are Epidemic and Symbol having a fucking dance off?!" Marx shot over to the dance floor where, sure enough, Symbol and Epidemic were having a dancing showdown.

"That I did not expect to see."

"Ladies and gentlemen... the saviour of the multiverse."

...

Lisa's POV

"So Metal, when are you actually going to get into costume?" I asked as he chugged down a bottle of beer.

"When someone asks me where my costume is, but when it happens the party will end."

"Why do you say that?"

Suddenly a Bowser Jr displaced walked up to him. "Where's your costume?" Metal just smirked and walked to a back room.

A few minutes later

"AAAAAHAHAHAHAHAHAAAAAH!!!" We all watched from the ruined building that once housed the party we were attending as Metal rampaged through the nearby city as the Metal Overlord.

I turned around and waved to the audience. "Happy hallowe'en everyone... can't be worse than ours."

Author's Note

Happy Halloween everyone! Mwahahahahahahaha!

100 Follower Special!

100 Follower Special!

{Third POV}

“Soooooo… what are we doing again?” Gale was walking up a path with Lisa.

“Marx said that Zodiac has just reached one hundred followers so we’re going to celebrate.”

“And he is?”

“We’re allowed to break the fourth wall in a bonus chapter you know.”

“Oh… right. Well then I hope he’s been doing well. I also must question him on why he hasn’t written about us in a while.”

“Babe he has his reasons. Besides, even if it was a ridiculous one we can’t do crap.”

“Why’s that?”

“He writes our fate.”

“Oh… right.” Gale and Lisa continued down the path. Meanwhile, Alduin flew towards his destination, the Twins and Twilight on his back.

“I can’t wait to get there!”

“I know this’ll be so much fun!”

“Calm down you two we’re almost there.”

“Yay!” Twilight smiled at their excitement as Alduin sped up, determined to get to the ongoing party. While everyone else was on their way, Marx and Zodiac were just finishing setting up.

“And….. done.” The whole living area was decorated nicely, with congrats banners and food and cake. There were even some consoles and party games set up, such as an Xbox One, PS4, Cards Against Humanity, Catch Phrase, and other things. “I think we did good. How about you Zodiac?”

The Black-Mage pony persona nodded in agreement with his creation.

“I agree, we have done very nicely.”

“So what shenanigans do you have planned for us, oh mighty creator? It is your party after all.”

“I don’t know, I prefer to just let things happen.”

“Very well.” There was the sudden “DING DONG!” of the door bell, signifying that the guests had arrived. “I’ll get it!”

Flying to the door, Marx opened it up and let everyone inside. There was Alduin and the gang, some of Marx’s old displaced, and some displaced yet to come. Marx wasn’t quite sure how they got here, but were allowed in none the less. With everyone in, the party began. People started playing games, drinking cider, and having fun.

Gale rarely gets drunk, and even when he does it’s very little. That plan was thrown out the window when someone bet him a hundred fifty bits that he couldn’t jug an entire keg of beer. Not wanting to back down from a challenge, he took the displaced on, and managed to do it easily. However, his victory was short lived when he almost immediately passed out and Lisa had to put him in the upstairs bedroom.

Alduin was having a grand time, and being there with his favorite pony in the world and his two children made everything even better. He danced around with Twilight and made some new friends. He then watched with hilarity as the Twins became Epidemic so they could take place in a Mortal Kombat Tournament. Epidemic won of course, and got a giant golden belt as a victory medal, which he promptly threw in someone’s face and caused a fist fight between him and five others which, again, he beat senseless.

Lisa was enjoying herself as well. She had fun talking with her creator Zodiac and hanging around with some of the other cool displaced girls. She especially enjoyed the tale of her turning out to be the most popular displaced Zodiac ever had in her first tale, warranting over 150 favorites within hours and holding a spot on the featured list for two whole days! That definitely built up her ego and she shoved it in the face of anyone that thought they were better than her. Then this other hotshot girl said that she wasn’t that special, which in turn unleashed Lisa Mad Mode Three. Gale had woken up and came back to the party only to calm her down before she killed someone. They spent the rest of the night together.

Plague and Amnesia were having a blast! The party was awesome, and they made a lot of new friends. Epidemic though, made quite a few enemies, especially the ones from the fist fight, who were being sent back home and to a hospital. Otherwise they were having fun. They thought it was pretty funny when they had gotten challenged to and armwrestling contest, and they became Psychotic to win it. He drained his opponents power before the fight even began, and won ten matches in a row. The Twins returned to normal before he could go on an energy high and drain everyone. They then spent the rest of the party with their Dad and Twilight.

Marx was having a blast! The party was going great. He played some games, ate some cake, and reconnected with some old displaced of his, who were now void dwellers. He even did his trademark, “Free otherworldly candy for everyone!” opening a portal and filling the room with candy from separate dimensions. Yes, this was certainly the most fun he’s had in centries!

Zodiac was enjoying his party to the fullest. He meet displaced that he felt bad for because he would never write about them, and some other interesting displacers that he would make in the future! He was questioned by Gale as to why he and Lisa weren’t written about as much, which he answered with by blasting him with magic sending him flying into a wall. With that done he walked to the front of the room, grabbed a mic, and tapped it three times. Everyone quieted down as to let their maker speak.

“Good evening everyone. I thank you all for coming to my party. I want to thank some specific characters that exist in my stories now, and for their contribution to the beginning of my writing. I want to thank Alduin for being the first displaced I’ve ever had, and for being the start of a very interesting storyline. I want to thank Gale, for being a part of that beginning, and for restoring Alduin’s memories of his human life. I want to thank Lisa for being one of my most popular displaced yet, and allowing me to see that people do like what I write. I want to thank Marx, for being one of the funnest characters I’ve ever made, and for adding an insane element to my stories. And I want to thank the Twins for being some of the most interesting characters I’ve ever made, and for being the gateway into such an amazing tale.”

Everyone cheered at the end of the appreciation speech. But, Zodiac was not yet finished.

“Finally, I want to thank any and all who read my stories, and even more so those that follow me. One hundred followers, is the first of what I hope to be many milestones. I hope I can continue to write stories that everyone enjoys and finds interesting. Thank you, everyone, and goodnight.”

Author's Note

Hey everyone! Prince_Zodiac with a thank you to all that have followed me. I now have 100 followers! It's been like what, six months since I started writing here? Well anyways I wanted to say thank you to everyone and, as an even bigger thank you, I'll be doing a 100 follower special! What shall it be? Well, it's going to be three things.
The first thing is the very 100 Followers Special chapter you're reading now. The second? A huge Skype chat. That's right! I'll be holding a Skype group chat on November 20th, next Friday at 4:00! There, you can ask me any question you like on, well, really anything! Well except about where I live and what I look like, that info is confidential. Finally there will be a GDoc. special, same day, where anyone and everyone can assist in helping me write a brand new story! What's it called, what will it be about? Who knows? All I know is that I'm excited! Are you?
Anyways just wanted to say thanks again and I hope to see you all, next Friday. Later!

100 Follower Special, Part Two: Introducing The Authors

{Third POV}

You didn’t think we were done did you? Well, we aren’t. You see, although Zodiac had said his thanks to his followers, and partied with his creations, there was just one thing he forgot about. His friends. Over time Zodiac had crossovered with a few others, and now was the time to give credit where credit was due. An assembled amount of people sat on a hilltop, near the very castle Zodiac partied in.

One of these figures was a male human wearing a long, stitched lab coat, grey jeans, black sneakers, and a red backpack. His skin was sickly pale, hair as black as a raven (along with a beard), and his eyes were glowing yellow. “What am I doing here again?”

Another pale man was leaned up against a wall. The only difference was he was missing an eye, his hair was white, and his teeth had a point. “You heard there was a party… You were bored…”

“Not now Time, I’m thinking!” The first pale man said, holding his head. “Why’d I come here… Oh, right, a party! Glad I didn’t forget that.”

A cloaked male with a red mask sighed, shaking his head. “I’m surrounded by idiots…”

A black and white Unicorn growled. “We are not stupid! We are Venom!”

Everyone ignored the symbiote.

A boy in a black robe held his right arm nervously. He had pink hair, and purple hair. “C-Can we hurry up? I mean, if you want to…”

“Crona, calm yourself dude… You are a dude, right?” Folteren asked, confused at the pinkheads gender.

“Y-yeah… I’m a guy…”

A draconic entity was walked up the hill to join the congregation. He resembled an equestrian version of a Haxorus. He stood silently off to the side, watching the other figures who had met there. He was unfamiliar with the world he was in and the others around him. He only had one thought.

’How’d I get here?’

A figure in a gray hooded sweatshirt and jeans stood on the hillside looking around. He looked at the group and started wondering what universe he was in. He was relaxing and all of the sudden he was here. It dawned on him that it must of been for Zodiac’s party.

“Wait, how'd I even get here?” He looked around not sure what to do so he decided to sit down where he was until he could think of what to do.

A man in a blue cloak that obscured his features floated above the hill as looked at his twin and other self. “So Solphestus, is it REALLY a good idea to crash this party?”

“Oh come on, you know you want to drop in on them as much as I do Crux! So you ready to summon everyone?”

“Sadly not everyone will be coming because they are either busy or can't reveal themselves yet. Unless you are asking to break time-space, I’m just going to call our three available ones.”

“Seeing that I don't want to break time-space let's just summon those three, then once that's done let's go join the party!” Solphestus made his own blue cloak flutter in a non existent wind before he and Crux summoned their three favorite displaced.

The first of the three displaced to appear was Crux’s daughter Leo, a mutant type Digimon displaced that resembled an anthropomorphic cat with dragon wings and orange fur. The second to appear was Arthur, a Bionicle displaced that was turned into Ignika or also known as the mask of life. The third to appear was Max. He was a Blue Eyed Ghoul displaced that's Kagune turn into adaptable armor.

“Whats going on?” Leo asked.

“Were going to a party. And we decided to bring you, Arthur, and Max with us.” Crux replied while draping an arm over Solphestus’s shoulder.

“Who’s the party for?” Arthur asked.

“For my friend/co-worker Prince_Zodiac, he just got 100 followers.” Solphestus answered.

“So what are WE doing here?” Max asked.

“Were crashing the party with some of the other people Prince_Zodiac knows.” Crux and Solphestus say in unison.

‘This is going to be interesting.’ Leo, Arthur, and Max think as they prepare for whatever antics Crux and Solphestus may be planning.

“Oh and Arthur?” Solphestus said.

“Yes?” Arthur said a bit worried about what was about to happen.

“I’m going to need you to take mask form for a bit.”

“Wait wha…” Arthur said before being cut off as he was turned into his mask form and Solphestus put him on.

Jeffery the spider man wearing Hybrid appears with Dragon363. Dragon is wearing power armor Tesla style, but no helmet. He instead wears a black trench over the Tesla armor and black sunglasses on his face. The two figures are standing and talking, these two are looking as if the talk is in depth.

“So Dragon, you're the guy who wrote me up?” Jeffery asked.

Dragon363 nods. “Yeah I know it’s odd, but it's true. Good thing you heard me out and didn't try to kill me with....*spoilers*...”

“You were very close to being killed though, since when you did pick me up for this party was when they had just been nearly been beaten out of my world.”

“Well let's head into the party and not think about the Inheritors.“

Jeffery nods and walks with his friend towards the castle with smiles on their faces, well ones if visible. The other is hidden under his mask and Hybrid.

Hybrid then slides off and takes a human shape. Hybrid said, “I find this very interesting since this party will have us meeting some of our old friends. Though we haven't figured out about if the Inheritors are just after us, or if we do have to worry about the other villains from Spiderman’s rogues gallery.”

Dragon laughs then said, “Remember I'm in control of our respective universe not any other, so if the Inheritors do try to mess with any other displaced, they would need permission from the other controllers who write them. Wait why am I telling you, you're not going to remember this since this isn't going to be remembered, since if you did it could render you...wait I will let you remember this. It could be amusing to watch you remember this, but not be able tell the other displaced you meet about this. Though later I may have to intervene if it gets unfunny or dangerous.”

“Why are we talking about this, and not going to crash the party that we are meant to be at? Is it because of our own narcissism, or is it our own liking of meeting a lot of people.”

Hybrid said, “Wait, if everyone who helped our friend get this achievement will Lee and his writer be there? If so then things could be interesting.”

Dragon said, “I'm not sure since I am only 90% all knowing and all seeing, but that is only in my universe.”

"What the hell do you mean you forgot it?!" A being that was a mixture between a Gardevoir and a Mismagius yelled at a man with black spiky hair and a white trench coat. The Pokemon hybrid wore a black fedora with a giant blue flame at the top.

"I mean I forgot it in our rush to get out." The man replied as he looked at the Gardagius in boredom.

"Then open up one of your portals and go get it, we are not crashing this party empty handed." PyraFlare sighed.

"Fine Pyra, just calm down." Author opened up a portal and walked through. As Pyra began taking deep calming breaths he looked out to the corner of his eye to see a Nightmare Fuel standing there.

"Who the hell invited you to this?" The Nightmare pointed at him. "Oh, right."

Pyra clapped his hands together and turned to his group of displaced. "Okay, did we forget anyone or anything else?" E-123 Omega raised his hand.

"We forgot the giant fez we were going to give to Guppy."

"Of course we fucking did." Pyra pointed to Metal Sonic. "Metal, go get the fez please."

Metal rolled his eyes and flew off in the direction of the giant fez.

"Okay, is everyone ready for this?" All nodded in agreement. "Alright, Nathan and Ashley will go up to the 'you know what' and prepare our surprise. In the meantime everyone else prepare to break into the castle."

"Pyra are you sure you haven't gone mad with power?" Asked Roden.

"You ever try going mad without power, it's boring no one listens to you." Pyra began rubbing his hands together in anticipation. "Just you wait Zodiac, I'm going to give you the greatest gift anyone has ever given yo- yeah I'm trying to pull that off as evil but I just can't."

Pyra looked to the door of the castle that had two displaced guarding the party. "Well, looks like I found a way to make a scene without even stepping foot inside the party."

Author's Note

Ha ha! We're not done yet folks. Some battles of epic proportions are yet to come! Anyways, I hope you enjoyed, and I hope to see you all at the 100 Follower Special event on Friday at 4:00, Pacific Time Zone.

100 Follower Special, Part Three: Introducing, The Zodiac Knights

100 Follower Special, Part 3: Introducing, The Knights Of Zodiac

{Third POV}

Did Zodiac know everyone was here? No, not yet anyway. However, he knew there was a possibility that they would come, so he was prepared. The guards outside weren’t the real defense, that was just for show. No, the real defense was his spells. Though he was not quite accustomed to his equine body just yet, he was no stranger to spells. After all, you can’t be a Black Mage and not know magic. Zodiac had placed an alarming spell around his castle, which suddenly went off.

’Huh, was wondering when they would arrive.’ He approached a nearby set of stairs.

“Hey Zodiac where are you going?” Zodiac turned around to see Marx floating up to him.

“Just preparing for some, guests.” With that Zodiac walked out of the room that was designed to look like a living room in a house, and went to the real sections of his castle. Arriving in his throne room, he signaled a nearby dark elemental of his own making to summon his royal guard. They arrived shortly.

“What is your command my Prince?” The head of his army, General Scorpio kneeled before him. His red and Black armor seemed to glow in the reflecting moonlight. He had a slightly deeper voice than normal. This fighter was no stranger to combat, and excelled at multiple forms of fighting. For weapons, he had his scorpion inspired claws that could drain any kind of energy, including magic, and could use that energy as a weapon. He was fast, strong, and intelligent. Although he was a mele kind of guy, he was no stranger to magic, and was fantastic with combat spells, especially fire ones.

“There are some special, guests, arriving. Though they are welcome I want to make it a sort of, challenge for them to get here. You are free to use any force necessary, and you may bring the other commanders in. But please, don’t kill them. If they start to falter, hold back on them okay?”

“You word is our will my Prince.” He stood up, bowed, and left, taking the royal guard with him. Zodiac, satisfied knowing that his general would take care of things, went back to his party.

General Scorpio made his way down to the War room to prepare for the oncoming, guests. Upon his arrival, he noticed that his commanders had already arrived.

“Good, I won’t have to call you all up here then.”

“What’s the Prince’s orders General?” The first to talk was Commander Aires. His black cloak had bones over the front torso area, and his face, which was already hidden by a hood, was further concealed by a skeletal goat mask. His Boney staff was strapped across his back, and he had a deep, demonic voice, probably from the fact that he was an undead elemental of the strongest kind. So strong in fact, his necromancy could almost rival Zodiac’s. Out of all of the commanders, he was the best at magic, and was certainly better than Scorpio.

“Have we been summoned for battle?” Commander Taurus was next to speak. His armor was definitely the biggest, and consisted of the colors white and red, with a golden trim and some black for the under armor. His helmet and shoulder guards sprouted horns, and his gauntlets had spikes at the end. Although he was a melee fighter only, he did have enchantments on his armor, as well as skills, that allowed some divine power into his attacks. He had a deep voice as well, but it was not demonic, as he was not an elemental, but a minotaur under that armor. He was the Tank of the group.

“Our systems indicate that we will be fighting some new arrivals soon.” Commander Gemini was the only mechanical one of the group. There were two actually, and both looked the same. Zodiac had decided to model them after the Gemini Armor from Iron Man. They were the most well equipped with weapons and technology.

“Who are we to destroy?” Commander Cancer was the first demon Zodiac had ever employed. He needed no armor, for all of his was natural. His armor had plating that was extremely durable and strong, but took on the appearance of crab plating. He had a long crab claw for a right hand, and a blade for the left. He was especially good at fighting in the water, and his legs allowed him quick movement. His demonic magic could increase his speed, strength, and stealth ability, and could also enhance his senses. He could also use some offencive shadow spells. He was the head assassin of the army, and he was good at it too.

“No matter who it is, we shall not fall to them.” Commander Leo was one of the human commanders. His armor was more paladin like than anything else. The plating was an enchanted metal that looked like iron. His shoulder guards had lion faces on them, and his gauntlets had gems that glowed yellow. His helmet had a cross on it that he could see through, and his waist had a belt with a lion head held everything up. His shield was massive, and also had a lion head design. His sword was sizeable as well, and on the hilt was a gem that glowed yellow. He had holy magic at his disposal, and his sword was enchanted with the same holy magic. He fought with a sense of honor, and justice. He was the swordsman of the group.

“I wonder who they are.” Commander Virgo was one of the two female commanders. How Zodiac had managed to get an angel into his ranks, no one knew. What everyone did know, was that she was very kind and smart, and was always willing to help out. However, for some reason she just could not use holy magic, and only she knew why. So, instead of holy magic, she used wind magic, and she was very good at it. She didn’t have very much armor, an angel’s natural magical defense was the reason for that. She had a massive spear and a sword at her disposal, and was very skilled with both of them. She had golden hair, and a halo to match, as well as large, white, feathery wings. She was the airborne fighter of the group.

“It matters not who they are, what matters is what they can do.” Commander Libra was definitely the wisest of the gathered. He wore some regal looking armor, with shoulder guards that flowed out and a helmet that had two points on it pointing straight up. He wore a red robe underneath, and had a white sword. He had an amazing balance of swordsmanship and magic, and could use both effectively. He could cast wards, support magic, and offensive spells. He was the magical swordsman of the group.

“My arrows will pierce their souls.” Commander Sagittarius was a centaur with golden armor that covered every inch of his body, along with golden wings. He had a large golden bow to match, and several types of enchanted arrows. He was a skilled marksman that was quick on his feet, and was ready for anything. His flying ability was also helpful, as he could attack his foes from high in the sky. He was smart, and prideful. He worked as the marksman of the group.

“Whatever the case, I shall end them.” Commander Capricorn had black armor that had goat head designs with frill like manes on them. The armor looked scaley, as if aquatic, and was surprisingly light. He had a headset that had horns on it, and two black knives with similar designs on them. He was loyal, cunning, and fast. He also had magic that allowed him to become silent, and he was quick in the water. He was good at spying, and could easily steal anything. He was incredibly loyal, but had a bit of an ego. He was the thief of the group.

“I hope we don’t have to kill anyone.” Commander Aquarius was the second female in the group. She was kind and understanding, and excelled at water and healing magic. She could even revive fallen comrades, and boost everyone’s health. Her armor, though revealing, was aquatic in description. There were strange designs on her shoulder guards, and her headset had two rectangular horns curving upwards. She also had a sword to match her armor. She was the healer of the group.

“It shouldn’t be too hard right?” Commander Pisces was an excellent user of ice magic. His armor looked like regal aquatic armor, and his sword was no different. His expertise in ice magic allowed him an advantage against almost any opponent. Well, anyone that couldn’t use fire magic that is. His attacks were icy cold, and could freeze an opponent instantly. He also had many frost beasts at his command, and knew how to train many types of monsters. Like Capricorn, he also had a bit of an ego. He was the tamer of the group.

“Our mission is to, “welcome” some special guests to our Prince’s party. They are allowed to enter the castle, but we are to make it a challenge for them. Use any force necessary, but do not kill them. Should they start to lose, ease up your attacks and, if they are knocked unconscious, just bring them in and Aquarius shall heal them. Is that clear to everyone?” With a nod, everyone replied.

“Yes sir.”

“Good, let’s go then.” They then left the war room and made their way to the front gates.

“This will be easy, won’t it?” Aries turned to Capricorn for an answer.

“Of course it will Aries. After all, we are the Zodiac Knights.”

Meanwhile in a shadow in the corner of the room, The Nightmare that was with Pyra's group was examining them all and feeding information to the others. Once he was done he slipped into the shadow and appeared outside.

Once the Nightmare was gone a small draconic eyeball with eight tentacles turned off its invisibility and teleported back to its master who was floating above the hill to relay what it had observed moments ago.

Pyra smiled and laughed. "So, Zodi is bringing out the heavy artillery eh? You guys ready to storm the castle?" He looked over to the other writers.

Solphestus began laughing like a madman before replying, “Oh this is going to be GOOD~ I think I’ll provide the Music!” he said.

"You guys get right on that, I'm going to hang back a bit to get things ready. I'll send in some of my guys for support." Pyra signalled for Symbol, Nightmare and Metal Sonic to follow them. "Symbol, you take Virgo. Nothing like a good old battle of Angel vs Demon. Metal, you take Gemini. Nightmare, Taurus." All three nodded and began walking towards the castle. "Alright guys, see ya in a bit." Pyra and the remainder of his displaced vanished.

Author's Note

Yes, that's right. I have my own army. We shall soon see just how well my, guests, do against them. Mwahahahaha!

Chapter Twenty Nine: The Final Date

Chapter Twenty Nine: The Final Date

Time Skip One Week

{Alduin’s POV, Dragon Form}

Now, was the time. Twilight and I have been dating for a while now, and I’ve come to my decision. I’m going to ask her to marry me.

…Eeyup.

So eleven months ago this day, Twilight and I had begun our relationship. It had all started after I returned to the land of the living. Guess me being gone had scared her so much that, well, she didn’t want to lose me again. And so, to make sure I never left, she gave me a reason to always come home. Herself. When we had started dating, sure we got odd looks. I mean, Twilight was dating some random pony no one had ever heard about. And a dragon pony no less! Things got even weirder when they all figured out it was really me. But, we powered through it and now the whole town supported our relationship.

We had gone on many dates and adventures, spent a lot of time together, and loved each other deeply. Now, I was ready to take our relationship to the next level. The question was, was she? I had no idea if she wanted to get married yet. I mean, if she said no then our relationship could be ruined. Was I really willing to take that risk?

Yes. Yes I was.

But how should I do it? When? Where? What should I say? I was a nervous wreck, and it was clear on my face.

"Dad, you okay?" I looked up to see Plague and Amnesia, both as dragons once again.

"You look like you’re really stressed about something."

“Oh it’s nothing my young ones. I was just, thinking very carefully about something.”

"You’re going to ask Twilight to marry you aren’t you?"

“What?!”

"Dad, we may be little kids, but we been fused with you long enough to make a good guess about what you’re thinking."

“I… ugh. Okay yes, I am thinking about it.”

"Stop thinking about it, and just do it!"

“What?”

"Just go and ask her!"

“Kids it’s not that simple.”

"Sure it is! All you need is the right time and place. Oh and speech of course."

“And I’m guessing you two already have a plan, don’t you?” The Twins looked at each other, and smiled sheepishly.

"We may have been planning for it."

“Alright, where and when?”

"That tall hill just outside of town! Get there at sunset! Oh and, don’t worry about time. We already asked Celestia to prepare an extra long sunset for when this day came so you two can take your time!"

With that the Twins rushed off, presumably to get everything set up for me and Twilight. I don’t think I could have asked for better children. But now, I had a job to do. To get engaged to Twilight, I need a ring. But not just any old ring, oh no, this ring had to be special. Luckily for me, I knew the exact place to go.

The dragon country.

Time Skip Two Hours

{Fire Forge’s POV}

Ah, another good day. Business wasn’t too big today, but I still had some good customers so I was happy. There wasn’t really much of a need for jewelry or weapons for the rest of my kind, but ponies, griffons, and minotaurs alike would sometimes make the long trek into the dragon country to get something made for them by the best blacksmith/jeweler in the world, Fire Forge.

I was born a couple hundred years ago. I didn’t grow like those big, brute like dragons. No I didn’t grow through greed. I grew the natural way. The way I thought that was better. After all, if you grew naturally, you could become stronger than a dragon that just grew by greed, and you wouldn’t be so submissive to your instincts. Yes, growing the natural way was much better.

Oh, did I forget to mention that I’m a dragon? Oh well now you know. As for what I look like, I’ve got green scales, horns, and spines, and a blue belly. I’ve learned to master control over my fire so well, that I run my own business off it. And boy is it worth it. I don’t always get a customer, but when I do I always get quite the amount of money. I was just sitting at the counter, minding my own business when…

“THE KING HAS RETURNED!” What? The King has returned? What the hell did that dragon mean? Dragons haven’t had a King since… “LORD ALDUIN HAS COME HOME!”

Alduin? The, Lord Alduin? As in our first, and last King? He’s here?! And alive?! I had to see this for myself. I rushed out of my store and looked around, trying to find the lost King. I didn’t see anything. I thought that maybe that dragon was insane. Then, I heard the flapping of wings.

Looking to the west, towards the pony kingdom, I saw the sky terror himself. Lord Alduin, in all his glory. A bunch of dragons grouped up behind me. There were some children, who had no idea what was going on, some adults, that couldn't believe the stories were true, and the elders, that looked in shock at the form of their benevolent King coming home. He landed in front of everyone, and we all bowed. He stood tall over us, a kind smile on his face.

“Ah my subjects, it has been too long since I have come home.” One of the elders lifted his head and spoke.

“Lord Alduin, you have finally returned. Does this meant that you broke free? That we are going to finally take our revenge on those ponies?” Alduin just chuckled.

“Well yes, I did manage to escape, but I did not return here to gather an army to take revenge on the ponies.”

“What? But, they imprisoned you for so long, and for no good reason! Why aren’t you seeking vengeance?”

“Well, there’s a couple reasons actually. First off, the ponies have changed. They have learned from their arrogance in the past. Second, the alicorns that imprisoned me in the past have been dead for a long time now. In fact, they didn’t live too long after my imprisonment. Now their children rule, and they are much more understanding than their parents were. Third, I had recently died.”

“WHAT?!” The ground itself shook as we all cried out in shock.

“What do you mean you died?” The elder was completely taken off guard at this. He had indeed seen Alduin’s point of the ponies changing. After all, it was the children of those first alicorns that had gotten rid of many of the unfair parts of the treaty the dragons had to sign, so the elder had accepted this. Then this info bomb comes out of nowhere, and none of us know what to think.

“I mean exactly what I said. I, died, risking my life for a pony that had come with me on one of my adventures. My soul had been ripped out, and most of it had been converted into energy for the one that had attacked me to use. However, a small part of my soul had stayed in my body, allowing a very powerful being to revive me once he got the rest of my soul back. At first, we didn’t know what had kept that small part of my soul there. But now, I think I know what happened.”

“What?”

“That pony's love for me kept that small part of my soul in my body. When I had died, even though I was a corpse she never left my side. Not once. That, had kept my soul in my body.”

“So, a pony had kept your soul around, so you could be revived later?”

“Indeed. That, is why I have no revenge planned for them.”

“If they have done as much as you say, then we shall not either. We will follow your decisions my lord.”

“Thank you. Now, I did not return just to say hello.”

“Well of course not, what do you need my lord.” Alduin looked around. Then, his eyes stopped right on me.

“I need you.”

“M-Me?”

“Yes, you. You remember that pony that I talked about?”

“Y-Yeah.”

“Well, I plan to marry her, and I need the best blacksmith in the world to make me the best set of rings. Do you think you could do that?” This, this was really happening. Lord Alduin himself had just come home, to ask me to make a ring for him. I couldn’t believe it! This was a dream come true!

“I-I’ll get right on it sir! It’ll be done in a few hours!”

“Perfect.”

“One question though, who's it for?”

“It’s going to be for my marefriend, Princess Twilight Sparkle.”

“Sparkle huh? Then I’ll get right on it!” I immediately rushed to the back of my shop and entered my smithery. Lord Alduin wanted me to make him a ring, so I was going to make him the greatest god damn ring this world has ever seen. First though, I needed to make the engagement ring. That, was pretty simple. In the span of a few moments, I made a perfectly shaped golden engagement ring. Simple, yet elegant.

“Alright, now for the real challenge.” I spent hours on them, making sure every little detail was perfect. I worked as hard as I could, sparing no expense to make these rings. It took four hours, but I eventually finished.

“Phew, all done.” The two rings in front of me where made of draconic gold, a rare material that was very expensive. It was a very shiny gold that never got dirty and would never get damaged, no matter what you did to it. The metal itself looked like amber colored lava, and appeared to give off a slight glow. The crystals on them were mountain hearts, very rare gems that could only be found deep with mountains, and only dragons could find them. There was only one heart per mountain, and it would take hundreds of years for another one to form in the previous one’s place. I enchanted the rings so that, whenever they wanted to, they could focus on the rings and it would tell them where their other half was.

“Alright, time to give these to his majesty.” I took the three rings, and put them all in two very special cases. Cases, that were only openable by Alduin, Twilight, or anyone with their permission. This would ensure they wouldn’t get stolen. One was for the engagement ring, the other for the wedding rings. I then walked outside, and Alduin was waiting there patiently.

“Here you are my lord. The best rings that this world has ever, and will ever, see.” Alduin took the two boxes and opened them, seeing my best creations first hand.

“These are perfect! How much do I owe you young one?”

“Oh please it was my pleasure to make them. You don’t owe me a thing!”

“Well I need to pay you somehow. Tell me young one, what is your name?”

“Fire Forge, sir.”

“Hmm. Well then, from now on you shall be, Sir Fire Forge, the royal blacksmith.”

“R-R-Royal, b-b-blacksmith?” That was too much for me. I immediately passed out from shock.

{Alduin’s POV}

Fire Forge had immediately passed out when I told him he was to be the royal blacksmith. I turn to the elder dragon I had spoken to before.

“Um, will he be okay?”

“Don’t worry my lord, he’ll be fine. Just passed out from shock is all.”

“Hmph, is that so? Well, I wish I could stay longer but alas, I must be off. I don’t want to miss my date now do I?”

“You certainly wouldn’t sir. She may be a pony, but no one, not even dragons, keep their mates waiting for too long.”

“Heh heh, indeed they don’t.” With that I flew off, intent on getting home as quick as possible.

Time Skip Two hours

By the time I got home it was almost sunset. Once I landed outside of Twilight’s castle, I heard the flapping of smaller wings. I turned to see the Twins flying at me.

"Dad! Where have you been?"

“I was-”

"Never mind that there’s no time! You need to get to the hill now before Twilight finishes following the path of roses we left for her!" With a nod I took to the skies and hurried to the hill. When I got there, I saw a picnic table was set up. On it were two plates, both had some prench vegetarian cuisine, some salad, and some celery soup was in two bowls, both right next to the plates. There was a bottle of wine in the center of the table, and some wine glasses next to it. Two candles lit up the table, making the most romantic dinner scene I have ever laid my eyes on. The Twins did all of this?

I flew down, became my dragon pony form, and stood in front of the table, looking down the hillside. Eventually, I saw Twilight walking up, a smile on her face.

“Why hello Alduin. Didn’t expect to see you here.” The playful sarcasm was obvious in her voice. I chuckled and shook my head. She finished her trek up the mountain, and kissed me. I returned the kiss with a smile on my face. I then stepped aside and let her see what the Twins had set up.

“Oh my Celestia. Did, did you set this up Alduin?” I was about to say no when I saw the Twins in the distance, nodding their heads as if to say “Yes, you did.” I understood and followed along with their plan.

“Mmhmm. It took me only what, and hour or so?”

“It’s so romantic.”

“Well why don’t we stop staring at it and go enjoy our dinner?” She nodded and I led her to her seat. Once she sat down, I then walked over and sat in my seat.

“Prench vegetarian cuisine? Very fancy.”

“All for you my love.” She smiled and we began to eat, talking the whole time. We talked about our day, what was going on recently in our lives, that we didn’t already know of from each other obviously, and told some stories from our past. We had a great time and, like the Twins said, the sunset didn’t end the whole time. Once we were finished, I spoke.

“Um, Twilight.”

“Yes?”

“I have, something to ask of you.”

“Go on.” I stood and walked to the side of the table, and Twilight did the same. I steadied myself. Alright, here goes.

“Twilight, ever since the day I met you, I knew there was, something special about you. Something, amazing, about you. I couldn’t really decide what it was though. I couldn’t decided if it was your laugh, your intelligence, your personality, your sense of adventure, or your kindness. Then, when I died, it had shaken you. You were sad, and depressed, but you never left my side, not even for a moment. The love that you had for me during that time, was what kept that little part of my soul from disappearing. Then, when I was revived, you were so happy to see me, and I you. That’s when I realized, it wasn’t just one part of you that I loved, it was everything. It was your laugh, your intelligence, your personality, your sense of adventure, and your kindness. I loved every single thing that made you, you. And now, I must ask you one of the most important questions, of my entire life.”

I kneeled down, and pulled out a box. Twilight gasped, tears appearing in her eyes as she covered her mouth with a hoof.

“Twilight, for as long as I’ve known you, for as long as we’ve been together, I have loved you. Will you do me the honors, of becoming my wife?’ Twilight couldn’t even speak. Tears were running down her face, her eyes were wide, and she was full of shock. For a second, I thought I had messed up and that she was going to say no. But then…

“Yes. Yes! YES! Alduin, yes, I will marry you!”

“R-Really?”

“Really really.”

“Ha ha! YES!” I jumped up and brought her into a deep kiss. She returned it, tears, which I then realized where tears of happiness, still streaking down her muzzle. We separated and put our heads together, looking into each other's eyes.

"Ha ha woooo!"

"We did it!" Twilight and I looked to a nearby bush, where the Twins were jumping around happily. They then noticed our stares, and smiled sheepishly with the added “squee” and backed up into the bush. I rolled my eyes and shook my head at their silliness before returning my eyes to and smiled at my new fiance. She returned the smile and we kissed again.

“So, when should we have the wedding?”

“Oh I don’t know, maybe in a few days? Give us time to tell our friends and family?”

“That sounds like a great idea. Now, why don’t we go enjoy the rest of this sunset?”

“The rest? It’s still there?”

“Yep. The Twins asked Celestia to make a super long sunset so we could take our time on this final date.”

“Those two are a clever little bunch aren’t they?”

“Well, it doesn’t hurt that they have Epidemic to help with their plans.”

“True, true.” Twilight sighed and we walked to the hilltop’s edge to get a perfect view as the sun slowly began to go down. Twilight leaned her head onto my shoulder as we watched it go down, simply enjoying each other’s company. This, this was it. My life was taking a step in a whole new direction, and I could only imagine what would become of this.

Author's Note

AAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!!!!!

Marx: Um, Zodiac?

AAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!!!!!

Marx: Well folks, looks like Zodiac is freaking out a bit too much to do the AN so I'll do it this time. Alright, how about that huh? Alduin and Twilight, finally getting married! Oh man, this is going to be big isn't it? Well, I can assure you one thing, the family's coming! Gale and Lisa will be there, and hopefully some others. And I promise you, I'll make sure Zodiac makes this wedding a whole lot better than Lisa's brother's was. That, was a mess (no offence to anyone). Anyways, we hope you all enjoyed this chapter, and we also hope to see you at the Skype group chat, tomorrow (Friday) at 4:00 Pacific Sea Side Time. Until then, goodbye everyone!

AAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!!!!!

Marx: Jesus Zodiac calm the fuck down!

Chapter Thirty: Letting Them All Know, Twilight's Side

Chapter Thirty: Letting Them All Know, Twilight’s Side

{Alduin’s POV, Dragon Pony Form}

“Wat?” I was sitting in the throne room of Twilight’s castle, soon to be our castle, and Marx was floating right in front of me.

“I said, can you open a portal to Gale’s world so I can tell him I’m getting married to Twilight?”

“You’re… getting married.”

“Yes.”

“You.”

“Yes, to Twilight.”

“You’re getting… oh my god YOU’RE GETTING MARRIED!” Marx grabbed me in a bone crushing hug. “OH MY GOD I CAN’T BELIEVE THIS! YOU’RE GETTING MARRIED! THIS IS SO EXCITING! OH I’M SO HAPPY FOR YOU!”

“Um, Marx? Could you… let me… go now?”

“Huh? Oh yeah sure.” He ended the hug and I took a deep breath, trying to get air back into my lungs. “So what was it that you wanted?”

“Can you open a portal to Gale’s world so I can tell him?”

“Yeah sure. One moment.” Marx snapped his fingers and~….. nothing happened.

“Um, Marx?”

“What the hell?” Marc snapped his fingers again, getting the same result. “Something’s blocking my reception! Hang on I’ll be right back.”

Marx opened up a portal to the void this time and floated through. The portal quickly closed behind him before I could say anything.

“No luck with Gale?” I turned to see Twilight, my fiance, walking up to me.

“Nope. Marx tried to open a portal but it wouldn’t work, said something was blocking his reception, so I guess I have to wait till I tell Gale and the others.”

“Don’t worry, we’ll tell them soon. However, we still need to tell my friends and family, as well as Celestia and Luna, so how about we do that instead?”

“Might as well.”

“Alright I’ll have Spike send a letter to each of them. Oh and by the way, he doesn’t know yet, I was going to tell him when we revealed it to everyone.”

“Hmm, I’ll be sure not to tell him then. I’ll go and set up a room while you send the letters, sound good?”

“Sounds great.” Twilight smiled then kissed me before she left to find Spike. I turned around and looked at the throne room.

“Alright, time to find a few extra chairs.”

Time Skip Two Hours

“Ah don’t wanna sound rude Twi, but why’d ya call all of us ‘ere? Some of us have some important work ta get back to.”

“Like sleeping?” Applejack gave Rainbow Dash a glare for her comment. Rainbow on the other hoof, was trying not to laugh. Twilight and I were sitting right next to each other. I looked around at the gathered ponies. The rest of Twilight’s friends, Spike, and the Twins were here, as well as Shining Armor, Cadence, Twilight’s parents Twilight Velvet and Night Light, Celestia, and Luna. I didn’t know if I should be happy that we were going to tell them that we were getting married, or terrified. Either way, I knew that we had to do it.

“Alduin and I have called you all here for some, exciting news.” Twilight looked nervous, but I gave her a comforting smile which seemed to boost her confidence. “Ehem. As some of you know, Alduin and I have been dating for a while now and, well, we decided to move to the next stage in our relationship.”

“What do you mean by that sis?” I could clearly see the suspicion in Shining Armor’s voice. If Cadence hadn’t been there, I’m pretty sure he would have already pounced on me.

“Alduin and I, are engaged.”

“WHAT?!” There combined cry of surprise shook the whole room.

“Y-You two are gettin married?”

“Oh congrats Darling!”

“Nice going egghead.”

“I have the greatest party idea ever!”

“Oh wow. That’s great.”

“You’re getting married? Why wasn’t I told? Aw what the heck, congrats Twilight!” Twilight’s friends as well as Spike’s reactions were all positive. Good.

“Oh honey that’s great!”

“Getting married huh? Oh you’re making your father so proud.” Her parents were positive too. That was good, very good.

“Well it’s a good thing the Twins had asked me to prepare for this huh?”

“Thou is making a, unique choice in a stallion, but a good one all the same.”

“Oh Twilight that’s great! Love is a wonderful thing you know.” Even the princesses were happy. All that left was…

“WHAT?!” Everypony went silent as Shining Armor shouted the question. “WHEN?! HOW?! WHY?!”

“Um, I asked her last night over a romantic dinner.” Probably shouldn’t have answered that question. Shining Armor got out of his seat and stomped right up to me.

“And what makes you’re worthy of my little sister?”

“Well, we’ve been dating for a while, and have gone on many adventures together. I’ve saved her life once, and she mine. And…”

“And?”

“And…” I didn’t know what else to say. There was no way I could speak when Shining was giving me that stare. It was like the stare Fluttershy had, but hers strongly suggested her commands to you. Shining’s on the other hand, frightened it’s victim into following those orders. I couldn’t even think under those eyes. Luckily, Twilight came to my rescue.

“And I love him.”

“What?”

“I love him. With every fiber of my being. He’s been there for me, helped me, and saved my life once before. He’s a kind and compassionate dragon, and he’s my special somepony. I wouldn’t want to marry anyone else.” Twilight stood in front of me and stared her brother down. He tried to resist, but he wilted under her glare.

“O-Okay okay! I-I approve I approve! Just please stop giving me that look!” Twilight stopped and smiled, releasing Shining from his glare prison.

“Thank you.” Shining nodded and hurried back to seat, sweat dripping down his face. Cadence giggled at his misfortune before putting a comforting hoof on his shoulder. Shining seemed to calm down a bit, but not too much.

“So when did it happen sweety? Tell us everything!”

“Well…” Twilight began retelling what happened, not leaving out a single detail. When she mentioned how long the sunset had lasted, Celestia admitted that, per the Twins request and telling her what was going on, she made the sunset last quite a bit longer. Luna had, had no problem with it since, when she asked why her sister wouldn’t bring the sun down, she had replied saying that this was required for a very special moment in a certain somepony's life. She continued telling the story, with me adding bits of detail from my perspective every once in awhile.

“And then, he stood up and recited the most beautiful speech I had ever heard. It was so romantic and meaningful that, when he pulled out the ring, I didn’t even need to think. I already knew my answer.”

“Aww.” Everpony, well except for Dash, who made gagging noises, and Shining, who said nothing at all, had that same reaction.

“By the way, did you practice all of that?”

“Nope. Just spoke from the heart.” Twilight smiled and nuzzled me, which I returned, before she kissed me.

“Anything else?”

“Well, after he said all of that and I said yes we of course kissed. Then straight after that the Twins came jumping out of a bush all excited. I’m assuming they helped?”

“Um, maybe just a little.” Everypony laughed at that. Then we all got up and everypony congratulated us. Even Shining did, though albeit a little grudgingly. The rest of the day was spent with everypony as we went around town and did things. We went out to lunch, had some ice cream at sugarcube corner, and then the girls dragged us to Quills and Sofas, the one place where the false advertising was a good thing, considering they sold everything! Clothing, beds, food, you name it, they had it. While the girls looked around for things to buy, Night Light, Shining Armor, and I all sat on a bench just outside of the area they were in.

“Shopping.” My comment received replies from Night and Shining, in that order.

“One of the worst parts about being married.”

“The literal hell hole for the stallion in the house.”

“Thankfully, I know Twilight, and the most shopping she’ll do, is when she’s shopping for books.”

“You lucky bastard.”

“One of the perks of being married to my daughter.”

“Indeed.” We sat there for another hour or so before Rarity suggested they go to her place so she can get everypony’s measurements. It didn’t take very long, and once she had them, she shoved Shining, Night, and me out.

“The groom can’t see the bride in her dress before the wedding. It’s bad luck if you do!” She then promptly slammed the door in our faces.

“Well, what should we do until then?” Night Light thought for a moment.

“Hoofball?” Shining and I looked at each other for a moment before nodding.

“Hoofball.”

“I got it, I got it!” Shining galloped as fast as he could while watching the ball, trying to catch my pass. He jumped up, and caught it in his hooves before sticking it under his arm and running forward. Big Mac attempted to block him, but Shining used to be Captain of the Royal guard, and now lead the Crystal guard. He knew how to use an opponent's weight against them. When he got close to Big Mac, he went low before shooting back up and hitting Big Mac’s underside, causing him to fall back. Shining kept running until he passed the touchdown line, and threw the ball straight at the ground.

“WOOOOO!!!” My team, which consisted of me, Shining, Thunderlane, and surprisingly Doctor Whooves, ran up to Shining with shouts of victory. We all patted Shining on the back before, and this really shocked me, he high hoofed me. Looks like he was warming up to me. The other team, which had Big Mac, Night Light, Spike, and Snowflake, sighed in loss.

“Alright let’s line up the kick off!”

“We’re back!” We all turned to the sound of Rarity’s voice, seeing the girls coming down the path.

“Well, looks like the others are back. See you later guys.”

“Later Shining! See ya Alduin!”

“So long Thunderlane!” The rest left as well, Big Mac taking the hoofball with him. We turned our attention back to the girls.

“So, how’d it go?”

“Oh the dress is amazing! It’s the-” Rarity covered Twilight’s mouth before she could finish.

“Ah ah ah darling. No spoilers.” Twilight rolled her eyes as Rarity removed her hoof.

“So, when’s the wedding going to be held?”

“We’re still deciding on that. We’ll figure it out once Alduin tells his side of the family.”

“So now we’re going to be related to a family of dragons huh? How exciting.”

‘Well, not exactly.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, my brother’s not a pony, he’s a machine.”

“A, machine?”

“Yes. Um, let me explain it like this. Have you heard of multiverse theory?”

“Mmhmm.”

“Well, the multiverse theory is actually true, and my brother and I can travel across the multiverse to meet others just like us. When we first gained these abilities, we were transformed. I became a dragon pony, and my brother became a machine. We live in separate universes and right now Marx, the one who gave us this ability and these forms, is trying to open a portal to my brother’s world, but something’s stopping him for now so until it’s gone he has to try and find a way around it.”

“Oh. So my daughter is getting married to a multiverse traveler?”

“Yes, and we’re also called displaced. People like Marx, the ones that give this ability, are known as displacers.”

“I GOT IT!” Suddenly, a portal opened up above me and Marx fell out, landing right in front of me. “I finally was able to get around that stupid fucking seal!”

“AAAAAAHHHH!” Velvet leaped into her husband’s forearms in fear while Shining took a fighting stance. “W-W-What is that?”

“Hmm? Oh well that’s rather rude now isn’t it?”

“You have no need to be afraid Mrs. Velvet. This is Marx, the one I was talking about earlier.”

“T-That’s Marx?”

“That’s my name! And although I have met many different yous in many different universes, this is the first time I’m meeting you specifically so allow me to say it’s a pleasure to make your acquaintance.”

“Um… you too.”

“Well anyway, I finally got through Alduin. For some reason a seal had been put on it and it looked slightly messed up so it didn’t disperse when it was supposed too. It was going to stay for way longer, but I got rid of it. Now we can alert your brother about your wedding. Just tell me when you’re good to go, and we’ll leave.”

“Alright then.” I turn to Twilight. “I’ll be back in a bit alright?”

“Okay, don’t take too long. Oh, and see if you can take a picture of Gale when he hears the news.”

“Will do.” I turned to Marx. “Ready.”

“Then let’s go!” With a snap of his fingers, a portal opened up and I jumped through.

{Twilight’s POV}

I smiled as Alduin left, excitedly waiting for him to tell me how Gale reacted.

“Does he always just up and leave like that?” I turn to Shining.

“What do you mean?”

“I mean does he always just disappear like that?”

“Well yeah I mean, it’s kind of his job.”

“And what’s his job exactly?”

“To go about the multiverse and help those in need. Sometimes people will come here and they’ll help us with any problems we have. Other times they just come in randomly and hang out. It’s an amazing way to make new friends. Besides, if he really wants to he can ignore a summons and he can also keep people out of this universe, so there’s no need to worry about things like that.”

“If you say so.” Even though Shining acted like he was going to leave the subject alone, I knew he would try and pressure me with worries about that to try and have me break up with Alduin. I mean, Shining was sweet, but way too overprotective. I wasn’t a kid anymore, but sometimes he just didn’t see that. But, I had nothing to worry about. After all, I needed to focus on my upcoming wedding.

Author's Note

Yay! Build up for the wedding!

Chapter Thirty One: Preperation

Chapter Thirty One: Preparation

{Gale’s POV}

“Ugh… what happened?” I was having the WORST headache right now. I woke up on my bed, Lisa on my right, Dan on my left. Lisa had a worried face, while Dan, in his dragon pony form, was just smiling.

“Gale! You okay?” Lisa’s concern was apparent in her voice. How in the hell did I black out?

“Yeah, I’m good. Damn I had the weirdest dream. It was something about a portal opening, then Dan hopping out and telling me he was getting married.”

“That was no dream brother, I am getting married.” It took me a second to realize what he had said. Once I did, I froze, and looked at him.

“Y-You’re what?”

“Getting married.”

“G-Getting… married.”

“Yep.” I turned and looked straight at my wall, letting that info bomb sink in.

“Getting… married.”

“Um, Gale?” Lisa’s words broke me out of my shock. My bro, was getting married! I rushed up to him and gave him a bear hug.

“You’re getting married bro! I’m so happy!”

“G-Gale… can’t… breath!” I let him go and sheepishly rubbed the back of my head.

“Heh heh, whoops.” Dan, after getting his breath back, stood and faced me with a smile. “So what happened?”

“I’ll happily explain.”

{Alduin’s POV}

After I told Lisa and Gale what happened, we all stood and walked outside.

“Gale, come with me.”

“Why?”

“We need to get you a suit babe, and we need one for me as well.”

“But I-”

“The suit you have isn’t gonna work.” She grabbed Gale’s arm and leaped off the side of the floating platform. I shook my head and looked up to the sky.

“MARX!” A portal appeared and Marx floated out.

“Ready to go home?”

“Yep.”

“Alright then, let’s go!” He snapped his fingers, and a portal appeared beneath me, sending me home. I fell out and landed, right in front of Twilight.

“Oh hey hon! That took longer than expected.”

“Sorry, Gale fainted when I told him the news. Had to wait for him to wake back up so I could tell him again.”

“Really? Did you get a picture?”

“Yep.” I took out a photo of an unconscious Gale. Twilight laughed at the picture, now having a way to get back at him for everything he had said when we were in the human world. “Hey, where’s everyone else?”

“Huh? Oh, getting various things, like wedding gifts, getting everything set up for us, stuff like that.”

“Ah, right. Well, Lisa and Gale are getting fitted for suits in their world, and I can only imagine that Gale will set up the bachelor party. Got any idea who’s setting up the bachelorette?”

“Most likely Pinkie. So, have we decided when this is gonna be?”

“Hmm, I’d say the day after tomorrow. What do you think?”

“I like that idea. Soon enough so that no one has to wait, but long enough for everyone to be ready.” I nodded and we were about to head off when a portal opened, and Gale and Lisa fell out. Lisa landed on her feet, and Gale on his face.

“OW! Dammit!”

“Why’d you land on your face?”

“Don’t know.”

“Well anyways we’re here!” Twilight and I smiled and walked up to them.

“Glad to see you’re here.”

“You too. And there’s the Mare of the hour!” Gale and Lisa hugged Twilight and she them. They separated and Gale turned to me. “So when’s this wedding?”

“Two days from now.”

“Nice! This gives me time to set up a bachelor party!” I rolled my eyes at this statement. “Well, I should be off! Got a party to plan!”

And with that Gale took off, flying at high speeds towards Canterlot.

“So, what’re we gonna do now?”

“Well I have to reserve a motel for me and Gale so see you all later!” Lisa then rushed off towards the nearest motel. I looked at Twilight, and shrugged.

“So, what do you wanna do for the rest of the day?”

“Don’t know. I’m just waiting to see where Gale plans my party.”

“And I’m waiting on Pinkie for mine.”

“Wanna go get lunch?”

“Sounds good.” And so we walked, searching for a place to get a desirable lunch.

Time Skip Next Day

Nothing much happened after lunch yesterday, so let’s skip to today shall we? I woke up early in the morning, hugging Twilight. No, nothing happened last night for those of you with assuming minds. Anyways, she was cuddled up close to me, which caused me to smile. I got out of bed, making sure not to disturb her, and made my way down to the kitchen. I decided that, as an early celebration, I would make us breakfast. Starting the stove, I took out some pancake mix and put it on a pan, along with a few chocolate chips.. After a few minutes, I had made some pretty good chocolate pancakes. While I had been cooking Spike had come down and was now sitting ready at the table. As soon as I set the pancakes on the table, I heard Twilight walking down, followed by the flapping of wings, which could only be the Twins.

“Pancakes!” I laughed at the Twins excitement and hugged my soon to be wife and gave her a kiss.

“So, how was your morning?”

“With the addition of pancakes, I’d say perfect.” I smiled and lead her to her chair. She sat in it and I took the spot next to her. She levitated both of us some pancakes while the Twins attacked theirs like it was the last thing they’ve eaten in years. After our breakfast, we had a quiet morning. That was, until Gale and Pinkie decided to tell us of our respective parties.

Twilight and I were walking along a park path, the Twins trailing behind us.

“Ah, this is nice.” I nodded, then stopped.

“Hey, do you hear that?” The sound of something approaching at high speeds was heard throughout the air. I looked around, but could not find the source. Soon however, the sound was then accompanied by the rapid motion of hoofsteps. “What in the-”

“DAN!”

“TWILIGHT!”

We turned to see Pinkie and Gale rapidly approaching. They stopped in front of us and yelled simultaneously…

“BACHELOR PARTY NOW!”

“BACHELORETTE PARTY NOW!” Gale grabbed me, and Pinkie Twilight, and we were rushed off and away. I don’t know where Twilight was sent, but Gale dragged me over to a portal where Marx was waiting.

“We ready?”

“You know it!”

“Alright! Alduin, get ready for the time of your life!” Gale shoved me through the portal, and both he and Marx followed.

100 Follower Special, Part Four: The Combat, Begins

{Third POV}

"Well, let's not keep them waiting you two." Metal and Nightmare nodded to Symbol and all three approached the castle. Upon reaching the entrance the two guards readied themselves. "Pathetic."

As Symbol walked towards them two tendrils of purple fire shot up out of the ground and knocked the guards away with no effort.

"Alright Zodiac, show us what you've got." Symbol clenched his fist which burned with purple flames and destroyed the large reinforced door.

“Oh I don’t think you’ll be facing our Prince just yet.” Symbol turned and looked up to see Commander Virgo, flying in the night sky. “You’ll have to get through us first Symbol.”

"Well m'lady, it would seem that two different forces shall clash tonight." Symbol closed his eyes and his body seeped purple mist. His skin became dark grey and his hair turned black. He grew four tendrils out of his back and his fingers turned to claws. As he opened his eyes there were dead black with red dots as pupils. His tendrils combined and created black bat-like wings. "Now Angel, HIT ME WITH YOUR BEST SHOT!!!" Symbol took to the skies.

“Oh very well, demon.” With a flap of her wings, Virgo was suddenly flying at Symbol at high speeds, spear raised. Symbol jumped forward to return with his own attack. While those two started fighting, Commander Gemini turned to Metal.

“So, you shall be our opponent?”

"Looks like it tin men." Metals body changed into that of Neo Metal Sonic and turned super. "Let's go pretty boys."

Metal summoned two blue swords and shot forward. Commander Gemini lifted up their hands and charged up powerful beams to counter. Lastly, there was Commander Taurus, and he was facing the Nightmare Fuel.

“So, I’m supposed to fight you?” The Nightmare shrugged and summoned two giant tendrils out of the ground and began floating. Commander Taurus grunted, then charged at the Nightmare. Two large golden horns appeared on his head and his speed increased.

“Well looks like someone started without the rest!” Solphestus cried. “So let the CHAOS begin!” He said as energy began to form around him before music began to play.

As Solphestuses music began the ground began to glow before Kikanalo being ridden by Deadpools began to spring from it like a swarm of locusts and it started raining Nyan Cats and Tac Nayns. Commander Pisces looked at the chaos, and smirked.

“So, an army of insanity eh? This should be fun.” With a snap of his fingers several frost beasts appeared. He swiped his hand forward and, with a roar, they charged.

“I haven't even started Rookie!” Solphestus shouted at Pisces. Pisces just kept smiling as his army of monsters began their attack. While that happened, Commander Leo turned to, well Leo.

“So, I’m supposed to fight you?”

“Dont underestimate me because I’m a girl!” Leo said while crossing her arms.

“I will never judge one because of gender.” With that, he charged. He lifted up his holy sword, and swung it at Leo.

“Sorry but I will be giving my daughter some backup.” Crux said as he appeared behind Leo and grabbed the other Leo’s sword with minimal effort. Grabbing the sword had the undesired effect of causing a huge burning to his hand.

“I smell something cooking… oh wait… ARGH!” Crux cried as he flung the knight a whole football field distance away. Leo recovered from the throw quickly and landed on his feet.

“Never grab your opponent's weapon. It may have some, burning effects.” Leo charged at the two and the fight continued. As they went at it, Max dropped in to give an extra hand to his friend and his displacer while making his Kagune armor form around him. Seeing that his ally was at a clear disadvantage, Commander Sagittarius moved in as backup.

The man in a lab coat skipped down a funky looking path, followed by two men, a boy and a Symbiote/Unicorn.

“Parasite, what do you think will happen here?” Asked Time Spinner, utterly bored.

“Don’t know, but I’ve got nothing better to do today.” Parasite shrugged.

“Well then, allow us to become your focus.” Parasite and the others turned to see Commander Libra, Commander Cancer, and Commander Capricorn.

“Who on Earth are you?” Folteren asked, placing his hand on his Lightsaber and his mask appeared on his face.

“I am Commander Libra, and I shall be your opponent Folteren.”

“If your wish is to die, then you’ve come to the right being.” The Sith Lord pulled out his dual Lightsabers and turned on their red and purple blades. With a nod Commander Libra pulled out his sword and took a fighting stance.

“What about the others?” Time Spinner asked.

“The symbiote is mine!” Commander Cancer rushed his opponent, who web slinged away forcing Cancer to go after him. While they did that, Commander Capricorn faced the remaining boy.

“Ugh, can’t believe I have to fight a kid.” He brought out his knives and took a fighting stance.

Crona’s eyes widened. “I d-didn’t think I was going to have to fight…”

Parasite laughed. “At least you didn’t call him a girl!”

Crona’s knees buckled, and started groaning as black blood ran down his fingers. A black, muscular creature appeared on his back.

“Ragnorok, I didn’t call you out yet…” Crona whined. The creature just turned into a thin sword with red lips. Crona looked towards the commander, “I don’t know how to handle this…”

“It’s fine. I’m just glad this fight will actually be interesting.” He then leaped at Ragnarok, both knives at the ready.

Crona didn’t attack, he only held up his hand and took one of the hits which only caused a small bit of damage and black blood dripping.

Meanwhile, Subterranean Soul and Pokebrony2 were moved along by Commander Aquarius to the castle door.

“Since you two can’t fight, you guys are allowed in without any trouble.” With that she pushed them in and closed the door. She then turned back to the fights. “Alright, who am I supposed to fight?”

"I guess you're stuck with me." Looking over her shoulder she saw a boy that looked like Symbol except with blonde hair and green eyes.

"Oh, Zero Shattered I presume. Symbols twin brother?"

"You're right there darlin, now let's see if your skills are on par with your looks." Pulling out a Python revolver and his free hand burning with yellow fire he smirked and motioned for her to make a move. With a smile, Aquarius took out her own sword, and surrounded herself with water to act like a shield.

“Very well. Let this battle, commence.” With that, they charged at each other, sword and gun at the ready.

Meanwhile in space

"You sure we're going the right way Nathan?" Ashley asked as she sat on the shoulders of the giant warbot as they walked through a certain space station.

"Shit if I know, I'm sure we'll find a map sooner or later." As they were walking a jar of something fell on Nathan's head and blue liquid seeped itself into his wiring. "OW, son of a bitch that burns!" Ashley picked up the label of the broken jar.

"Relax, it says it isn't harmful... To humans."

"What happens to a robot?" Ashley chuckled nervously.

"I hope you packed your bags Nat, you're about to go on a trip." Nathan started to feel full of energy. "Oh boy, this can't be good."

As the others began to fight, Commander Aries looked at the remaining two.

“So, they are to be my opponents? Very well.” Jeffery and Hybrid merge as one ready to fight.

“You got a black belt in brain damage to fight me.” Aries just laughed at their words.

“Trust me, this will be the toughest battle of your life.” He started casting spells, and Jeffery and Hybrid web slinged at him to kick at Aries face.

Author's Note

Sorry this took so long to get out! Was having family problems and all that crap. Anyways, the combat has begun! I wonder how our heroes will fare against them.

Chapter Thirty Two: The Party

Chapter Thirty Two: The Party

{Alduin’s POV}

After being thrown into the portal, I was flung through the void before popping out the other side. I landed on my hooves, and took a quick look around. From what I could see, I was atop Gale’s house. I could also see a gathered group.

There was Marx, Gale, Sonic, and Zero who I learned was Symbols brother “You ready bro?” Gale asked me.

“I have a bad feeling about this but yeah.” I looked around in confusion. “I thought that Epidemic would be here too.”

Zero chuckled. “We stuck him with babysitting Screwball since Octavia back on my world is with Lisa and Twilight, wanted to pay her back for the baby shower she threw.” It still amazed me, the way that Screwball was created was truly remarkable. When Symbol had passed, the Octavia of his world was drained of her life force by Xram, in his dying act Symbol had placed a bit of his energy inside of Octavia to save her and that unintentionally created a foal.

“I bet he's loving that.” Knowing Epidemic he probably let Plague and Amnesia take over to avoid having to deal with his niece. “Alright then let's get going.”

“Wait, there's one other guy I'd like to invite, you don't mind do you Dan?” Gale asked me.

“More the merrier right?”

He nodded and flew off towards a mountain range. As we waited for him we all decided to catch up with each other. Then a question came to mind.

“Where's Author and that Metal Sonic displaced?”

Marx scratched his chin in thought. “We've been having trouble getting into Metals world, we suspect something either extremely important or something very, very bad has happened. As for Author, he is busy making sure the wedding is perfect.”

“Didn't take Author for a wedding planner, what's next? Symbol used to be a pastor or something?” Zero just looked at me. “Oh my God he was wasn't he?”

“Yeah, he was a lot of things, both of us were. With what we did back on our version of earth, which is dominated by crime by the way, required us to have a certain set of skills.”

Meanwhile

{Third POV}

Gale reached a small cave entrance in the side of a mountain. Landing just outside of it he began to venture inside. A few moments later he found himself in a beautiful sanctuary. The middle of the mountain hand been dug out and replaced with a patch of nature. A small waterfall flowed from a hole in the rock wall and created a steady stream out into the nearby forests. Flowers of various colours and shapes grew on the lush green grass and a few trees outlined the small clearing.

“Ah Gale, up here!” Gale turned around and looked up to see Symbol floating in place while reading a book. “What brings you to my temporary home?”

Gale looked around in amazement. “You made all this?”

“Sure did, if I'm gonna be hiding out in this world I might as well enjoy myself.”

“Anyway… We were just about to head for Dan's bachelor party, you wanna come?” Gale asked.

“Kinda defeats the purpose of hiding out, besides Epidemic will be there and he'll attack me on sight and blow my cover, it's taking a lot to keep my aura hidden without Rodens spell.”

“Epidemic won't be there, he's babysitting Screwball.”

Symbol froze at the mention of his daughter. A frown replaced his smile and he closed his book. “Fine, I'll go.”

“Sweet!” Gale and Symbol ran outside and they took off, back to the others. It didn’t take them long to return, and once they did, Alduin asked the obvious question.

“Um, who is this?”

“Huh? Oh! This is… uh…Fred! I recently made friends with him! I met him not to long ago when he was trapped here by his teacher for some training, he's a displacer in training at the moment.”

Alduin leaned in closer to this stranger, and looked into his eyes. There was something, familiar about them, but he couldn’t quite put his finger on it. His aura, though different from any he’d ever seen, was familiar as well. Where had he seen this before?

Symbol could only hope his new form would get past Alduin’s instincts. There was recognition in his eyes, but he couldn’t quite put two and two together. Alduin backed off, and Symbol gave a mental sigh.

“You're gonna have to forgive Gale here, someone that I probably knew from my past decided to play a trick on him and said my name was Fred, the name is actually Nero.”

“Well, it’s very nice to meet you Nero.”

“Yeah, you too.” While Alduin went to talk to Marx about what they would be doing, Symbol grabbed Gale and took him aside.

“What?”

“Fred? FRED? REALLY?”

“Sorry! I had to come up with a name on the spot! You’re just lucky Dan didn’t recognize you! I could tell from his expression he was pretty close!”

“Yeah, that could have been a disaster.”

“Alright, are we all ready?” Everyone was about to reply, but then a random portal opened up, and Epidemic hopped out.

“You’re not planning to do this without me are you?”

“Epidemic! Hey I thought you were watching Screwball!”

“As much as I love my little niece, there is only so much banter between her and Psychotic that I can take.”

“You let him out around her?”

“Nope.”

“Then how’d-”

“Don’t… ask.” As Epidemic looked around his glare focused Symbol.

“Ohhhh fuck.” Before he could react Epidemic had shot forward and grabbed him by the throat. “Ok… You really… Need some… Anger management.” This only caused Epidemic to squeeze his neck even more. “Ah regret, regret!”

“Epidemic!” Auldin scolded. “Put him down, what's gotten into you?!”

Epidemic groaned and let go of the now gasping Symbol. “What is he doing here?”

“That's Nero, Gales new friend.” Epidemic just looked to Symbol and Gale with a raised brow. Symbol just pointed to Gale and mouthed ‘His idea.’

Epidemic rolled his eyes and looked back to Auldin. “Alright, we gonna do this or what?” With a nod, they all walked off and began a trek to the Everfree forest.

“Um, why are we going here?”

“Well, we’re going to hunt some monsters! I thought that would be the funnest thing to do before you lose all sense of freedom.”

Symbol chuckled and looked to Gale. “If Lisa finds out you said that you're as good as dead.”

Auldin raised a brow at his brother. “Excuse me?”

“Nothing.” Alduin gave Gale a hard glare, before continuing on. After an hour or so, they had gotten pretty far in. “Aw man, where are the monsters?”

“Probably hiding.” There was then a sudden roar, and a MASSIVE black creature rose from the earth. It had a humanoid appearance, but it’s only features were a giant eye on it’s head, and purple veins going all over its body.

“The hell is that thing?!”

“Our entertainment.” Epidemic turned into his dragon form, released a mighty roar, and flew at the beast. It proceeded to backhand him out of the sky.

Symbol just watched as Epidemic got up and shook his head. “Swatted like a fly, and here I thought you were actually threatening.”

“Ok then why don't you have a go?”

“Gladly.” Symbol put his hands together and closed his eyes. “Mode two level one.” He glowed a soft blue and jumped towards the beast's eye. He swung his fist and a sudden magic blast knocked the beast on its back. Symbol landed beside Epidemic and smirked as he looked over to Auldin. “Why don't we let the soon to be married guy take a swing?”

Alduin smirked. “Watch the master.” He then took on his dragon form and flew up into the sky as the colossal beast tried to stand. He blasted it with fire, forcing it to lift up and arm in defence. The flames were doing heavy damage, until they didn’t. Alduin noticed this, and ceased his flames.

“What? Why isn’t this working?” The giant monster then held up it’s hand, and a burst of fire came out, hitting Alduin directly. It then got up, said something in a weird language, and glowed a soft blue. It then fired a magic blast at the rest of the group, which they barely managed to dodge. “What in the hell? Wait a second, you’ve got to be kidding me!”

“How in the hell did a Nightmare get so damn big and, detailed?”

“When are they not?” Symbol asked.

“How do you know about these things?” Alduin asked with a raised brow.

“I'm a displacer, these things are all over the multiverse, it isn't just you guys that have to deal with them you know.”

Zero looked up at the huge Nightmare and noticed it eye, there seemed to be a faint but noticeable magic blanket around it. Taking a chance he pulled out a .44 Magnum Revolver and aimed at the eye. Pulling the trigger a small burst of magic energy fired out of the barrel and hit the Nightmare in its eye, causing it to backpedal and groan in pain. “Guys! The eye is its weak spot!” Zero began to repeatedly shoot the creature, without having the reload. “God I love this gun.”

Sonic and Gale formed into their spindashes and launched themselves up into the air where they struck the eye with a homing attack, which caused it to backpedal further. Then Alduin and Marx jumped up and blasted it with beams of energy, and to complete the chain of attacks Symbol and Epidemic charged energy in their fists and landed the finishing blow by stabbing their hands into its eyes.

As the huge Nightmare fell to the ground instead of turning into an orb, it broke apart into a large group of smaller Nightmares. “Ok, that's new.” Marx said as he blasted a charging Nightmare on the face.

“Oh well, more fun I guess.” Gale said as he grabbed one by the throat and slammed it into the ground. The group formed a circle, covering each other's backs as they took out each individual Nightmare as they charged. Symbol avoided using his fire magic as to not reveal himself to Marx, Zero and Auldin, and instead just punched and kicked them.

All the while Epidemic was keeping a close eye on him, wondering what he was doing, struggling not to just grab him and demand answers. When Symbol noticed Epidemic glaring at him he looked back and shook his head. Epidemic snarled and crushed a Nightmares head.

The group all sat down in the middle of the clearing, surrounded by small purple orbs that Epidemic idly blasted to pieces. “So Auldin, you enjoying the bachelor party so far?” Gale asked his brother.

“Yeah, not very often I get to just cut loose and fight creatures of darkness without having to worry about the fate of the universe or anything.”

“Well we're just getting started.” Gale got up as did the rest of them. They were all about to continue on looking for things to fight, when the sound of a pack of, something, started heading towards them. Suddenly, each member of the group was knocked away into a clearing, all of the sprawling onto the ground.

“Okay, ow.” Everyone groaned in agreement at Gale’s comment. Gale sat up, shook his head, and looked at whatever had attacked them. It was another one of those giant Nightmares. However this time, there were two. “What the hell?”

“Who in the hell invited these guys?”

“Pretty sure they came on their own Marx.”

“Touche Zero.” Everyone got up and began attacking the giant Nightmares’ eyes. Each of the monsters were bombarded with magic, flames, spindashes, and lasers. Soon, each of the creatures fell, and burst into large groups of Nightmares. The Nightmares began attacking, and Alduin and the others did their best to defend themselves. Attack after attack, the Nightmares went down, and Alduin and the others were confident that they could win. That is, until the Nightmares backed off.

“Um, what are they doing?” The Nightmares began to change form, taking on the shapes of a robot and a monster. Pretty soon, each and every one of them looked like silhouettes of Gale and Lisa. “Okay, what the fuck?”

“Um, Gale? Why do they look like you and Lisa?”

“Hell if I know. You got any ideas Marx?”

“Nope. I thought that they could only copy your powers, but your form too? I’ve never seen that before.”

“That’s because they’re part of the new generation.” The group looked up to see a Nightmare with wings flying above them. “Xram sends his regards.”

With that the Nightmare was gone, and the Gale and Lisa look-alikes began their attack. The Nightmare Gales fired off lasers and blasts of energy, while the Nightmare Lisas attacked with their tendrils. The fight was now much more difficult, considering the group had never fought Nightmares like this before.

“Okay, what the hell is this? Why are they so hard to beat?”

“Because they’ve got your powers and skill Gale. You and Lisa alone are hard to beat, so a bunch of you is going to be very difficult.”

“Yeah well, it’s times like this where I wished that I sucked at fighting.”

“Gale, if you sucked at fighting you’d be dead.”

“Eh, probably.” The group finally started to pull through. The Nightmares may have Gale and Lisa’s abilities and skill, but they didn’t know how to improvise. Alduin and the others, did. They began to beat the nightmares back, and even destroyed a few. The nightmares once again, backed off.

“HA! How do you like that!” Suddenly, the Nightmares began to shake, then they converged on each other, creating one massive black blob. This blob, then began to grow in size, and began taking shape. Soon, it had become Gale’s most hated form. The Beast.

It roared out in fury and began attacking the group with its newfound power. The group did their best to get out of the way, but the still got severely damaged by that thing’s attacks. They all hit the ground, hard, and everyone except for Symbol and Epidemic lost consciousness.

“Ow… shit. What is that thing?”

“Presumably, the power of the new generation.”

“Ya think?”

“Why are you here Symbol?”

“Huh?”

“I asked, why are you here?” Symbol paused. He was about to answer, when the Nightmare Beast roared out in anger.

“Look we don’t have the time for this. We need to kill that thing now!” Epidemic nodded and the two leaped at the monster. It opened its mouth, and blasted them with a powerful laser, sending them flying back. Epidemic recovered in mid air, and blasted the Nightmare with his magic enhanced fire. Symbol also recovered, and shot it with a blast of magic. The Nightmare Beast took the shots, then fired out a ball of energy. It flew up to Symbol and Epidemic, before it exploded, causing them to receive heavy damage. Symbol was thrown straight into a rock, and Epidemic was tossed into a tree, before splitting up into the Twins. The Nightmare Beast roared in anger, before setting its sights on Alduin and the others.

Alduin was just waking up when he heard the roar. He sat up, shook his head, and glared at the Beast that was attacking them. It was charging up a huge blast that Alduin knew could be the end of him.

“N-No. I c-can’t die here. I have to make it to-” He never got the chance to finish his sentence, as the Nightmare Beast released its attack. The beam of energy was coming straight for him, and Alduin could do nothing to stop it.

The Twins were now witnessing this moment. They saw the beam of energy coming straight at their father, and knew they had to do something.

“N-No… Dad can’t… die.”

“H-He has to… get to… his wedding.”

“So then…”

“We will...”

“PROTECT HIM!” The Twins eyes glowed white, and they fused.

Alduin could only watch as the beam of energy was coming at him. He couldn’t move out of the way, he didn’t have the energy. All he could do, was sit and watch, as his death approached. Then, at the last second, something dove in front of him. There was a massive explosion, and Alduin shut his eyes tight. He expected to feel pain, but he felt nothing.

“I don’t think so.” Alduin opened his eyes, and saw a teenage girl flying above him, a magical dome shield in front of her outstretched hand. She had long, yellow hair, a yellow jacket with black stripes, and a black undershirt. She had black jeans, and yellow shoes. She had yellow eyes, and a kind voice. Her yellow wings, tail, and horns made her stand out. She looked to be about eighteen, just like Epidemic. “Sorry Nightmare, but my father has a wedding to go to, and it wouldn’t be any good of him to die here now would it?”

’Wait, did she say father?’ Alduin was beyond confused now. Who was this girl? And why did she call him her father? Whatever the case, she had saved his life.

“Um, thank you.” She turned around with a smile on her face. Alduin immediately noticed that she looked like an older Amnesia, which confused him even further.

“You’re welcome father.” She turned back to the Beast and was about to take off when.

“Wait!” She stopped and turned to Alduin. “Who are you?”

She smiled kindly and happily replied.

“My name is Patron, the third fusion of the Twins.” She then turned to the Beast, and flew at it. The Beast roared and fired shot after shot of energy at her, all of which she promptly dodged. She got up close to it, then summoned a yellow scythe, and slashed it across the face. The Nightmare Beast roared in pain, and sent a blast of energy straight at her. She smiled, and sent the attack back to its sender, causing major damage. The Beast had not been prepared for this, so it was knocked down into the ground. It got up, shook its head, and glared at her.

“Aw, is the little Nightmare confused? Hmm, well if you must know, I simply countered your attack, sending it right back at you with double the power.” She giggled a little at the Nightmare’s frustration. The Beast got up and was about to attack again, when suddenly, it split in half. It the disappeared in a puff of smoke, becoming an assortment of purple orbs. They all fell to the ground, revealing Symbol floating behind where it once stood.

“Just in time Symbol.”

“Who the hell are you?”

“A little demanding are we? Oh very well. My name is Patron, the third fusion of the Twins. And don’t worry, your secret is safe with me. Unlike my brother, I’ll leave you to your reasons as to why you don’t reveal yourself.”

“Thank you.”

“Welcome. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I need to say hello to my brothers.” With that, she was gone, splitting back up into the Twins, who fell to the ground, only to get caught by Symbol and carried to the ground. He walked back into the clearing, where everyone was waking up.

“Ugh, what happened?”

“That giant Nightmare knocked us all out. We were saved however, by Plague and Amnesia’s newest fusion.”

“Wait, the Twins have a new fusion?”

“Yep.” They all turned to see Sym- Nero walking into the clearing, the Twins asleep in his arms. “Seems like that new fusion tired them out.”

Alduin took the Twins in his arms and set them down. They began to quickly wake up.

“Ungh… Dad?”

“What happened?”

“You two gained a new fusion, and saved us all.”

“We did?”

“Indeed you did my little ones.”

“WOO HOO!” The Twins began jumping around in excitement and happiness as everyone else watched them go. They all stood up, and stretched.

“Alright, I’d say that was a good party.”

“Yeah, especially the part where we almost died.”

“Shut up Nero.” They all just laughed, glad to be together, and alive.

Unknown Location

“Ah, nice to finally be here.” Patron was stretching out when Epidemic and Psychotic came in.

“Oh goody, another one.”

“It’s good to see you too Psychotic. And Epidemic, it’s nice to finally meet you.” Epidemic just grunted in annoyance. “I see that I’m the first positive fusion here. Great.”

“Hey think about it, you’ve got us!”

“To drive me insane.”

“Hey!” Epidemic just shook his head and turned away as Patron and Psychotic started bickering. He began to wonder, just how many fusions will the Twins have?

Author's Note

And thus, a new fusion has been discovered. Wonder what adventures she'll provide. Anyways, though there were a lot of changes, Patron is based off of this fusion.

Name: Defendant
Drive: The need to protect others
Awakening: When a friend or family member is in too much danger
Ability: Insta-Guard, when an enemy tries to attack its blow is blocked by a bubble like shield that only appears when the attack is close
Appearance: completely black skin with no hair or mouth, purple fedora, short sleeved shirt, jeans and sneakers, wears a purple wristband and purple finger less gloves
Semi-dragon: black scales on the forearms, rock-like black armor covers the chest and lower legs. Black wings with tints of purple on the ends. Hands become claws.
Full dragon: Black and purple scales, a small amount of mist emits from the head and claws
Personality: Calm and collected most of the time, until a friend or family member is hurt then he stays silent with a burning gaze
Likes: reading books, walks, talking to ponies and likes to give advice to the twins
Dislikes: Psychotic, blood lust and damage to anyone who is his friend
Color of text: Dark Grey

It was created by PyraFlare, who just so happened to be included in this story with his character, Symbol and Zero. Both are from his story, Second Universe . I hope you all enjoyed.

Oh also, remember if you want to make a fusion, make it here! It could be featured as the next fusion!

Christmas Special

WARNING: This will be taking place after the wedding, the War Of Shadows and possibly other things. I’ll move this forward later once they’re done.

A Christmas Special

{Third POV}

Our little special begins, with a castle, in Ponyville. This castle, although she did partly share it with her friends, once belonged to solely one mare. Princess Twilight Sparkle. Now however, it belonged to two. King Alduin and Queen Twilight of the Dragon Kingdom. They were both also prince and princesses of Equestria, don’t ask why only that. After all, even the two main rulers are still princesses. Anyways, currently they were celebrating Christmas with their loved ones. Friends and family from across the multiverse.

As of this moment they were all having dinner. The gathered many were Alduin, Twilight, Plague, Amnesia, and Twilight and Alduin’s newest son Mana Scales, who wasn’t even a year old. There was also Gale, Lisa, Marx, Author, Metal, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Twilight’s brother Shining Armor and his wife Cadence, Twilight’s parents Night Light and Twilight Velvet, Celestia, Luna, and even Sir Fire Forge. After what he had done for his king, he was considered the royal blacksmith, and was now even very good friends with Alduin.

Everyone was enjoying the feast. There was ham, and pie, chicken, and potatoes, meatballs, and buns, and even little sandwiches. Alduin sat at the head of the table, and Twilight was next to him on his right, with Mana Scales in between them. Gale was on Alduin’s left, and Lisa was next to him. Metal was sitting next to her, and after him was Author, then Marx. Night Light and Twilight Velvet were on Twilight’s left, and next to them were Shining and Cadence. Next to them were Twilight’s friends, and then came Celestia and Luna, and then Fire Forge.

“Gah!” Alduin’s attention to his dinner was stolen by his son, who was happily and yet curiously gazing at everyone.

“What? Is my little hatchling looking at his big family?”

“Gah!” Alduin chuckled at his son’s curiosity. Twilight was giving him her attention as well, smiling at him with care.

“Is my little colt enjoying his first Hearth’s Warming Eve?” She picked him up and out of his high chair in her hooves and cradled him. He giggled happily and waved his little hooves at his mother’s face. “You are aren’t you?”

“He’s so happy, and yet he has no idea what’s going on.”

“He’s surrounded by loved ones hon. He’s got an idea that this is supposed to be a time to be happy.”

“Heh heh, that’s very true.” Alduin gazed lovingly at his wife and son before returning to his dinner. While everyone was eating or talking, he decided to hop in on Gale’s conversation. Currently he was talking to Metal about the war they had just been in.

“And so after I blasted her with a laser I went up to her body and-”

“Talking about the time you had messed it up with the Neutrals?” Gale turned and gave his brother a look.

“Yes, I was.”

“Still can’t believe you messed up things that badly. If Epidemic hadn’t been there, we could have-”

“Yes yes I know I know. I messed up.” Alduin put a comforting hoof onto his brother’s shoulder.

“Hey, don’t worry. It all worked out in the end. I think you're agreeing with the fact that you’re an idiot saved your life.” Gale rolled his eyes.

“Oh ha ha. Very funny.” Alduin just laughed at his brother’s misfortune. “So anyways-”

As he was about to continue a huge portal appeared at the open end of the room, where a man wearing a green hoodie with a metal sash, a scarf that hid his mouth and had green hair much like Vegeta's from the Dragonball anime jumped out of it.

“Roden?” Author and Marx asked in unison, both equally surprised by the sudden arrival.

”Hello Author, Marx, it's been quite a while hasn't it?”

“Marx who is this?” Auldin asked.

“He's one of the two ‘second in command’ members of the council, the other being me.” The skeleton explained. “His name is Roden Godswell, mostly known for his vast knowledge and ability to find...peculiar items, including the Reality Stars.”

”Well, I guess that since Marx has already explained my role I have no need to introduce myself. Don't worry I'm not here long, just dropping off a few of your friends.” Roden moved to the side and looked up at the huge portal. Suddenly Symbol, Ashley and Abi jumped out, Symbol catching Ashley as she almost fell.

Then the portal sparked and a larger figure walked out, three times the size of everyone else.

Auldin smiled at the last arrival. He got out of his seat and switched to a smaller version of his dragon form to match the huge robots height. The two stood face to face, towering over everyone else. The robot held out his hand and Auldin took it in his dragon claw. They then reeled their heads back before giving each other a powerful headbut. Roden had put a shield over everyone to protect them from the huge gust of wind that was created from the giants.

“Nathan Phoenix, great to see you again.” Auldin said as he switched to his pony form.

“Good to see you too Auldin.” Nathan then turned into a pony as well. A tall stallion with a thin waist. White fur, purple eyes and spiky purple hair, his mark being a bullet invaded in purple fire. “And happy hearth's warming.” As Nathan moved to the side he revealed two young children. One was a girl with long blue hair, blue eyes and wore a small blue dress and slippers. Beside her was a young boy just a bit shorter than her. He had golden yellow hair and eyes, he wore a yellow jacket and jeans with yellow sneakers.

As the twins saw the two children they smiled and disappeared from their seats, reappearing in front of them. Amnesia tackled the boy to the floor in a hug. “Lyric!”

Plague rolled his eyes at his sister and bumped fists with the girl. “Hey Sapphire.”

Auldin and Nathan smiled at the children. “Will Ruby and your other children be attending?” Auldin asked.

“No, Sonata and Ruby will be staying home to look after the hatchlings, we're having our own little dinner back there later. I just wanted the little ones to see each other today.” Nathan replied as he looked to the children, chuckling as he watched his shy son being hugged to near death by Amnesia.

“Can I ask everyone something?” Metal said, earning everyone's attention.

“What's up Metal?” Lisa asked.

“Doesn't anyone else find it weird that we all basically mirror each other?” Everyone looked at him confused. “I mean look at us, Author and Marx’s displaced all fit each other perfectly? Me and Gale, Nathan and Auldin, Symbol and Epidemic, Lisa and Ashley and even the freaking twins! Does no one else see a pattern here?!”

Everyone just looked to each other, suddenly getting what he was saying. “Actually Nathan is one of Roden’s displaced.” Marx said.

“Not the point!” Metal yelled, steam emitting from his body.

Gale just shook himself and placed a hand on Metals shoulder. “Ok, Metal, calm down. You're getting angry again, you aren't in the void anymore, relax.”

Metal slowly began to relax, falling limp in his seat. “Can we just fucking eat now?”

As the meal ended, the group decided to have a little dance around the huge Christmas tree in the main part of the castle. The couples all paired up and began to slowly dance with each other, Lyric and Amnesia sat down at the side of the room, Lyric twiddling his thumbs shyly as Amnesia slowly swayed herself to the music being played. Metal, Nathan, Symbol, Marx and Author both sat on the other end of the hall as they had no one to dance with.

“Hey you.” Symbol looked over to see Ashley glaring at him. “Get off your ass and dance with me. Now!”

Symbol smiled nervously. “Ok! Ok! I'm getting up.” Ashley nodded in satisfaction as she took Symbols hand and dragged him towards the dance floor. Symbol turned his head and mouthed ‘help me’ to the guys who just shook their heads with sly grins.

“Metal, why aren't you out there? Where's your wives?” Marx asked.

“Samantha is spending the holidays with her family in the afterlife, Rainbow with hers and Luna is being forced into attending some hearth’s warming ball by Celestia and Chrysalis. Looks like I'm alone for the night. Hell, even Metix has someone to dance with.” Metal pointed to a miniature version of himself, his son, dancing with his daughter Prism Dash. “And don't tell me you don't have anybody to dance with Author I saw Vivi coming in earlier.”

“Really? Huh, thought she was busy.” Author simply shrugged and continued to watch as the couples danced. In the meantime, Amnesia was sitting happily next to Lyric, when she got a devious idea.

“Lyric! Dance with me!”

“Uh, what?” Lyric didn’t have time to think as Amnesia grabbed his arm and dragged him to the dance floor. Plague just snickered at his sister’s antics. Sapphire looked at him, and nodded to the gathered dancers.

“What?”

“Well, do you wanna?”

“Eh, why not?” The two went to the dance floor, took each other’s hands, and began to dance. Thankfully, Patron was able to tell Plague what to do in his head. At the same time, Amnesia and Lyric were dancing, but Lyric was struggling.

“Not to be mean Lyric, but you suck at this.”

“Well I, um...”

“Look, I’ll show you.” Amnesia let go of his hands and began to show him what was wrong. “First, straighten up. Second, stop fumbling your feet. Third, relax!”

Lyric nodded, following all of Amnesia’s instructions to the letter. They began to dance again, and Lyric was doing much better this time.

“See? That wasn’t so hard was it?” Lyric shook his head. “Good. I expect you to remember all of this during our wedding.”

“W-What?” Amnesia just leaned in closer to Lyrics face with a devilish smile.

“You heard me.” Lyric sweatdropped with a sigh of despair. Alduin saw what his daughter was doing and just chuckled.

“What?” Alduin just turned back to his spouse as they continued their dance.

“Oh nothing. Just that Amnesia has already found her soulmate.” Twilight looked over to her daughter-in-law and smiled.

“I see. Ah, Amnesia and her antics.” The two chuckled and continued their dance. After a little while, the dance was over, and everyone exchanged gifts.

The group all sat in front of the tree, the children in the front row and the taller ones in the back such as Nathan who had returned to his robotic body.

“Alright, I think we should give the kids their presents first.” Auldin said as he handed Plague, Amnesia and Mana their gifts while Nathan handed gifts to Sapphire and Lyric.

Plague tore through the wrapping paper to reveal two metal gauntlets and boots with green gems. Marx took a look at the clothing and smiled. “Looks like your father gave you a set of Reality Guards. Should boost your abilities by about...125% I think.”

“I know you have been getting stronger, but I just want to make sure you don't have trouble with tough enemies like Xram or Nightmare, also I thought that they would look well on you.” Auldin chuckled as he watched Plague put on the armour pieces. He looked to the metal pieces and flexed his fingers in the steel gloves, the green gems glowing. Sapphire looked at him and smirked.

”Someone looks ready for a fight, how about after this I pull out the RYNO 2 and the Plasma Whip so we can duke it out?”

Nathan laughed at his daughter. “Now hold on there Sapphire, open your gift before challenging someone to a fight.”

Sapphire shrugged and tore away the wrapping paper. She opened the cardboard box inside and a huge smile made its way to her face. She reached in and pulled out a metal handle connected to a purple box. Hitting a button the box opened and ten huge gun barrels grew out of it along with a large drum of ammunition on the side.

“Only the best weaponry for my little girl, have fun with the RYNO 7 sweetie.” Everyone else just stared at the huge warbot, not feeling comfortable with a child handling such firepower.

Sapphire began to tear up, she then tackled her father in a huge hug. ”Thank you daddy!” With that Plague sprouted dragon wings and floated in the air, Sapphire jumped up and grabbed his hand and they both flew outside to battle.

“What kind of parent are you, giving you daughter weapons like that?” Velvet asked.

“Relax ma’am, she knows what to and what not to do, she knows what she's doing. As for parenting, I think I'm a good parent, I'm just making sure my little ones know how to defend themselves. And you should know what we all have to deal with by now.” Everyone nodded in agreement.

Amnesia opened her gift to find a small box, inside said box was a purple kitten with glowing yellow eyes. “Found this little guy wandering about the void, don't worry we had Marx and Author make sure he was safe to keep.” Auldin explained.

Amnesia took the kitten in her hands and it gently liked the tip of her nose causing her to smile. “I love him! Thanks dad!” She then began to groom her new pet with her dragon claws.

Lyric looked to his gift, wondering what it could be. Gently unwrapping the gift he opened the box inside and pulled out a golden fedora and a bracelet with a music note gem. Placing the fedora on his head he moved it about to get it in a comfortable position while he placed the bracelet on his right wrist. As he did soft streams of yellow energy circled his body and he started to glow.

“I know you aren't much for violence son, so I had a friend of mine craft you the bracelet that will give you a small shield and boost your healing magic, the fedora is just because Sonata thought you would look adorable in it.” Nathan explained.

”Thank you dad, I really like them.” As he was about to place the box to the side he saw a note at the bottom. He took it and began to read it. ”One free kiss from…” He looked to Amnesia from the corner of his eye who was smiling devilishly. ”Uhhhh, dad? Why did you put this in here?”

“I didn't, I only put in the fedora and bracelet.” Meanwhile Sapphire and Plague were laughing their heads off outside as the realised their prank had worked before returning to their fight.

As Amnesia scooted closer Lyric turned into a pegasus and flew away at high speeds, Amnesia as a dragon in hot pursuit. Auldin and Nathan looked to each other in worry. “I have a feeling this is only the beginning of something that probably shouldn't happen.”

“Oh why spoil their fun?” Lisa said before looking down the hallway to see that Amnesia was catching up Lyric.

Metal floated to the front of the group and kneeled down by Metix and Prism. “Alright you two, I want you to share this with your brother Midnight Star, OK?”

“Ok dad.” The mini Metal and small foal said.

Metal reached behind him and pulled out a large gold ring. “This is a warp ring, it will take you to some of the zones without my assistance. Although I've put some restrictions like blocking zones like Scrap Brain and Marble Zone as they would be too dangerous, when yours faster and stronger we will do those ones.”

“Thanks dad!” The two jumped onto him and hugged him. There was a sudden explosion and everyone looked outside to see it was raining meteors. Everyone looked at Alduin with a raised brow.

“What? I didn’t teach him that shout.” Everyone just rolled their eyes. “Okay can someone help me get the kids back together?”

It took a little while, but eventually they got all of the kids back together. Once they did, Gale stood up.

“Alright, alright, alright, time for uncle Gale to reveal his presents!” Everyone got ready for what he brought to the table. The first present he handed to Amnesia. She tore it open greedily, and took out a bracelet with a purple gem in it.

“What’s this?”

“Just a little something that I made. It boosts your magic, and I know how much you like magic.” Amnesia squealed with glee and put it on. She then proceeded to start levitating some of the furniture and decorations. Gale handed Plague his present. When he opened it up, there was a little black puppy.

“Found him in the void too. And yes, he’s safe.” Plague laughed and started playing with the little puppy. Gale nodded happily, and then handed his next gifts to Metal’s kids. Metix opened up his present, and took out a chaos emerald that was constantly changing colour. “Took me forever to figure out how to make this, it's all seven of the emeralds combined, so you can turn super without the need of your dad's emeralds...also so you can stop trying to steal my master emerald to try and go super.”

Metix tilted his head as he inspected the gem. “Thanks uncle Gale.” He said adorably before giving him a hug.

Prism tore off the wrapping paper to find a baby tortoise that looked up at her and smiled. “I know how much you love your mother's pet Tank so I figured you could have one of your own.”

Prism held the small animal in her hoof and smiled as it slowly nuzzled her fur. “Thanks uncle Gale, I love him!” She buzzed up to her uncle and hugged him.

As everyone started getting up to do their own thing Lisa felt a tug on her dress. “Auntie Lisa?”

She looked down to see Metix tugging her clothes with something behind his back. “Yes Metix?” She asked while kneeling down to her tiny nephew.

“Things get a little boring around the castle back home sometimes, so I've started doing a few things, one of them is making stuff with metal and gems. So, I made this for you, as a thank you for saving my dad.” He pulled the thing behind his back into view and held it up with both hands. It was a silver tiara with black gemstones embedded in it.

Lisa took the tiara from him and looked at it carefully, noticing the detailed patterns engraved in the silver and how precisely the gems were cut. “You made this?”

“Yeah, took me awhile, had to start over a lot but I'm pretty happy with how it turned out.” Metix started his tiny engine and floated up, took the tiara from Lisa and placed it on her head, making sure that it was in the right position.

“How do I look?” Lisa asked the tiny robot floating in front of her.

“Like you always do auntie Lisa, like an angel.”

Lisa blushed at the comment and hugged Metix. “Awww, thank you sweetie.”

“Your welcome auntie Lisa...um, can you not hug me so hard? My nose might pierce your skin.” Lisa nodded and eased up on her hold.

The party continued on for a few more hours before it finally ended. Everyone said their goodbyes and headed home, with Amnesia giving Lyric a quick kiss on the cheek before Marx closed the portal on them. Alduin and his family gathered by the fire. Alduin was lying down in his pony dragon form, with Twilight resting next to him. Mana was in the crook of his mother’s body, giggling as Twilight used a feather to tickle him. Amnesia was playing with her new kitty, which she named fang for reasons unknown, and Plague was horsing around with his new puppy, which he named Buddy.

“Ah bah gah!” Twilight smiled at her son's babbling. She picked him up in her magic and put him in front of his father, causing him to squeal in delight. Alduin smiled and started tickling him as well, bringing a bright smile to Mana’s face. Alduin picked him up with his wings and held him in front of his face.

“Did my little hatchling have a good Hearth’s Warming Eve?” He nodded happily, causing both of his parents to smile. Amnesia saw her little brother and approached happily.

“Hey Mana! Wanna meet Fang?” Mana giggled happily and Amnesia held up her new kitten, allowing Mana to reach out a hoof and poke him in the nose. Fang just meowed cutely and licked Mana’s hoof, causing him to start laughing again. Alduin smiled and snuggled closer to his wife.

“This was a perfect Hearth’s Warming Eve.”

“I’ll say. No battling, no adventure, no stress. Just a nice, relaxing, day.”

“Except for the meteors.”

“Yeah, except for that.” Alduin just chuckled and kissed her. They all spent the rest of the night relaxing together, as a family.

…

Meanwhile the others were settling back into their own homes to spend the night.

Metal sat on the roof a huge floating castle, looking up at the moon. “Fuck it.” He flew down to the main hall where two Metal Sonic 3.0’s were standing. “One, Two, with me, we're having a guys night, I'm sure Celestia won't mind us taking a few drinks from the Royal wine cellar.”

...

Gale and Lisa lay cuddled up in their now shared bed. “Hey Gale?”

“Yeah Lisa?”

“We forgot to give Screwball and Symph their presents.”

Gale stayed silent for awhile. “Fuck it, they can wait until New Years.”

...

Nathan had tucked Sapphire and Lyric into bed and slowly walked out of their room and closed the door. Making his way down to his room he smiled as he saw his wife Sonata sleeping soundly with five tiny foals sleeping in a bundle beside her. “Heh, some things never change.”

...

Marx and Author stood in the void, looking out at the now peaceful multiverse. “It's nice to know we can celebrate these things with those two monsters gone.” Marx said.

“Yeah, two of them…” Author turned away and looked towards a shattered portal. “But we've still got the third to worry about.”

...

Symbol lay on a grassy hill under the stars with Ashley cuddled up to him. He looked out into space, wondering what to do next in life. “Guess I just...live now, without having to worry.”

Symph walked around the empty halls of his current place of residence. He looked to a small glowing blue rose in his hand. He held it up and it began to fade into dust blowing away in the wind. “Happy hearth's warming, my dearest Zerlinda.”

Author's Note

Welp, that got out late. Eh whatever, it still got out! So yeah this takes place in the future, not too sure how far along though. Well whatever the case, I hope you all enjoyed!

Chapter Thirty Three: Twins Meet Twins

Chapter Thirty Three: Twins Meet Twins

{Third POV}

It was currently nightfall in Ponyville. Tomorrow was the big day. The day when Twilight and Alduin would finally be wed. The Twins were sleeping soundly with their father and soon-to-be mother. Suddenly, Plague woke up, unfused with Alduin, and rubbed his eyes. Amnesia, noticing that her brother was up and about, woke up as well. She unfused with Twilight and approached her brother.

“Plague? What are you doing?”

“Hey, do you feel that?”

“Feel what?” Suddenly, Amnesia felt a sudden pulse of energy, like something was calling to her.

“That.”

“Yeah, I do. What is it?”

“I don’t know but it sure feels, familiar.” The Twins tried to recall where they had felt this feeling before. Then, out of nowhere, a portal opened up underneath them and they feel through. “Oh wait, I remember now. This is what we felt like before we first meet Symbol!”

…

“Ok you two, your mother and I are going out to Canterlot for the evening, you two behave yourselves until either Ruby, Krystal, or Twilight gets back.” A tall white stallion with spiky purple hair said to two small children. One was a young girl with long blue hair, a small blue dress with slippers on her feet. The other was a small young boy with messy golden yellow hair, he wore a yellow jacket with jeans and sneakers. “And no Sapphire, no blowing things up while I'm gone...I wanna watch as well.” The stallion smirked as the girl rolled her eyes.

”Do I really need to be watched while I test out my weapons dad? It's a lot more fun to be able to just fire away.”

“Sadly yes, it makes your mother feel better about me allowing you two to have my guns and weapons at your disposal. Also, no buying a new weapon from the Gadgetron Vendor! I'm saving up for the Zodiac.” With that the stallion walked out of the castle of friendship with a pony Sonata Dusk following him who turned back to the children.

“Please take care of the eggs children, make sure they're safe and sound.”

”Don't worry mom, we'll keep our little brothers and sisters safe!” Sapphire said as she brought out a huge gun.

Sonata groaned. “Honey...did you give Sapphire the RYNO 2?”

“No, it should be in my inventory-ohhhhhhhh you sneaky little-!” Before her father could come back to retrieve the weapon Sapphire slammed the door shut and locked it.

”Goodbye have a good time!”

“Sapphire! Open this door...so I can give you a hug!”

“Nathan! You're supposed to punish her for stealing one of your weapons of mass destruction, not reward her.” Scolded Sonata.

“She just reminds me so much of myself, so eager to wreak havoc with quality weaponry *sniff* she makes me so proud sometimes.” With that the couple took to the skies and began flying towards Canterlot.

”Why do you always have to steal the guns from dad sis? Didn't he give you a few guns to start off with?” The boy asked shyly.

”Well he did Lyric, but he only stuck me with the bomb glove, devastator and Telsa Claw, I love them and all but sometimes I just want something with a little more firepower.” Sapphire began walking, carrying the huge weapon that was almost twice the size of her body effortlessly as she hummed a merry tune. Lyric sighed and began following his sister. Suddenly they both felt a small surge of energy in the castle.

“Mmmm… huh, wha? Where are we?” Plague sat up and looked around, his sister doing the same. They were in Twilight’s castle, but for some reason now it was day time. The two got up and began walking around, wondering what the heck was going on. They didn’t notice that behind them was a little gold necklace with a purple and green orb.

As they walked around, they noticed the door to a room was open. Deciding to investigate, they found a bedroom. Everything looked pretty normal, well except for the group of eggs in front of them. There were five of them, all different colors.

“Huh? What are these?” Plague and Amnesia were about to step into the room to get a better look, when suddenly a blast of energy knocked the both of them away from the door.

”Yeah, I'm gonna have to ask you not to enter this room.” Plague sat up and looked at his attacker. It was some girl, looking to be around his age, with long blue hair. She had a small blue dress on and some slippers. Behind her was a boy, also looking to be around the same age, with messy golden yellow hair. He had a yellow jacket with some jeans and sneakers.

“Ouch, hey what was that for?”

”You were about to attack my little brothers and sisters!”

“Little brothers and sisters? All I see is a bunch of eggs.” The blue girl fired another shot, hitting her target dead on.

Sapphire lowered her weapon after that last shot and sighed. No intruders were going to hurt her unborn brothers and sisters.

”Well, that takes care of that.”

”Um, sis? Shouldn’t we have tried to figure out why they were here? I mean, maybe they got sent here on accident.” Sapphire looked at the smoke build up and shrugged.

“Eh, too late to worry about that now.” Sapphire began to walk away, but Lyric just turned to look at the plume of smoke. As he was about to leave as well, he did a double take.

”Huh?” If he looked closely, he could see a figure in the smoke. It was much taller than the two Sapphire had just blasted. As the figure became more defined, he saw it raise up its hand, before a red light started charging up. Lyric’s eyes widened before he dove at his sister. ”SIS LOOK OUT!”

Sapphire just barely looked behind her before Lyric tackled her, and then a large amount of magic was blasted at them. There was a loud explosion and the Twins were thrown out of the castle.

”Ow… what happened?” Sapphire and Lyric got up and looked around. When they turned to the castle, there was a giant, smoldering hole in the side of the structure. Everypony in Ponyville was wondering what was going on. As they looked, Lyric could see that figure from before approaching the edge of the hole. The smoke cleared around it, revealing a human that looked to be eighteen. He had blood red hair that was spiked back, a blood red jacket with black stripes, and blood red jeans. He had a black undershirt, and black shoes as well. His eyes were blood red, and gleamed with rage and hate. He was probably one of the most intimidating things they had ever seen.

”W-Who, are you?” The mysterious person’s glare shifted to Lyric, causing him to flinch.

“I, am Epidemic, and you’re going to tell me why you brought me here.”

Sapphire stood up and glared at Epidemic. ”What are you talking about, we didn't bring you here. Our parents literally just left a minute ago, you are the one that's trespassing, so why are you here?” She demanded sternly. Lyric started getting a bad feeling and slipped by the two of them and back into the castle to move the eggs away from the approaching battle that his sister was sure to start.

“You’re in no position to demand anything from me, answer my question or die.”

Sapphire chuckled and readied her gun. ”Try me red boy.”

Epidemic rolled his eyes and blasted Sapphire with a large beam. “Now, where did that other one get off to?” As he was about to walk away a wave of blue energy rockets were shot out of the dust cloud that had been created from where Sapphire was standing.

The girl proceeded to keep the trigger held down, the energy rockets shooting out rapidly. Epidemic put up his arms to block the blasts but found himself flinching as each blast hit. ”I can tell this is gonna be a good fight.”

“You really want to throw your life away little girl?”

”Somethin you better remember pal, never, call me, little, girl!” Sapphire put the RYNO 2 away and pulled out a new weapon that she wore on her right hand.

Epidemic looked at the claw confused slightly before a stream of lightning shot out from the tips of the claw that shocked him. Sapphire continued holding down the trigger before stopping and charging forward with a different weapon in her left hand.

”I really need to thank daddy for giving me my own omniwrench.” She said as she knocked Epidemic over the head with it as he was paralysed by the lightning. Her strength surprised Epidemic as she was able to knock him to the other side of the hall at an impressive speed.

As Sapphire was about to fire another wave of lightning she was knocked back by Epidemic blasting her with a beam of magic that hit her stomach. As she recovered she received a punch to the face that knocked her through a wall.

”Ow…” Sapphire lifted herself up and knocked Epidemic away with her wrench as he charged her again, but then received a few blasts that knocked her backwards. ”Ok it started out fun but now it's just annoying.”

“Then let me cure your boredom!” Sapphire didn't have time to react as Epidemic backhanded her into a wall and furiously blasted her.

As the dust settled Sapphire was stuck in the wall with only a few burns and her dress having a few tears. ”Aww, I like this dress…”

’Hmm, she's stronger than I thought. Guess I should quit holding back and end her quickly.’

’Don’t kill her Epidemic!’

’Yeah! She has a family!’

’Ugh, fine. I won’t kill her, but that doesn’t mean she’ll get out of this still conscious.’ Epidemic looked up as Sapphire leaped at him with her Tesla claw. He dodged to the side, slightly surprising her, before he brought up his knee into her stomach. He then grabbed the back of her dress and threw her into another wall before he unleashed a huge blast of magic and fire on her. There was an explosion and Epidemic threw an arm in front of his face. Once the smoke cleared, he brought his arm down and saw Sapphire, pretty hurt but still conscious.

”You’re gonna hafta…” She spat out some blood before she continued, ”try harder than that.”

“Kid, I recommend that you give up now. I’m not going to kill you, but that certainly doesn’t mean I won’t hurt you even more so. Give up now, or suffer the consequences.”

”Why are you even here?”

“You’re the one who summoned me, so you tell me.” Sapphire was about to tell him that they had done no such thing, but then out of nowhere a bullet of energy came straight at Epidemic. He raised his arm and blocked it without a second thought. He turned and glared at the one who had fired that shot. Sapphire did too, and she saw that it was a robot aiming it's arm cannon at Epidemic.

It had purple metal and its body was a block design. “Look I'm gonna have to recommend you stop hurting my niece, not because of what I'm gonna do but of what her father will do if he comes home to see her hurt, trust me, you won't survive that.” It spoke in a female voice, giving the impression of a tomboy.

”Auntie Krystal!” Sapphire exclaimed in joy.

“Sapphire, go find some Nanotech and go to your room for awhile and let me handle this, it's been years since I've had a good fight.” She fired her arm cannon again and it shot a wide blast of energy, almost like a shotgun. Sapphire nodded and began running through the hole in the castle and down the hallway. Epidemic had dodged the shot that had been fired at him and he glared at his new opponent.

“So, this is your world.”

“It’s not just mine buddy, and if you don’t back down now I‘ll call in the others.” She fired another shot which hit Epidemic.

“Pathetic.” Suddenly, Epidemic appeared behind Krystal and she was knocked sideways. “Hmm… you seem to be weaker than that child.”

Krystal got up and fired more shots at Epidemic, which he continuously dodged. Epidemic then charged her and kneed her where her stomach would have been if she was organic.

“And I think I know why.” He then kicked her, sending her flying into a wall.”She’s a Nightmare, or at least she used to be. Her attacks are stronger, her instincts make her a natural born fighter, and she can endure more...that, and something else I can't put my finger on.”

Epidemic charged at Krystal again, then pressed her into the earth with his foot.

“So in all reality, it should be her protecting you.” Krystal knocked Epidemic off of her before turning and getting a shot point blank. Epidemic was thrown back a bit before he recovered. His glare hardened before he outstretched his arm. “Hmm, but you are still strong. I suppose I will have to end you quickly as well.”

A blood red scythe formed in Epidemic’s hands and he spun it around. He then dove at Krystal, but she dodged before she switched her weapon and began firing it at him.

She began to rapidly shoot fireballs out of the pistol that started causing some serious damage. As Epidemic rolled out of the way and charged Krystal, he was shot by a powerful shot of energy that knocked him off the ground. Krystal looked to her left and saw another robot standing there. It had yellow metal, a slimmer design and its arm cannon was longer. “I was handling it Katie.”

“Sorry, I just wanted to make sure you didn't end up like scrap just yet.” The robot spoke in a relaxed female voice. “Wanna tell me why there's a gender swap of Ruby attacking this place?”

“I don't know, but I say we put him down before anything happens to Nathan's kids, God only knows what he'll do if that happens.” Krystal replied as she began shooting Epidemic with both her cannon and her gun, with Krystal using her sniper cannon to deal heavy blows to him.

After the barrage ended a smoke cloud had built up. As the smoke cleared, Katie and Krystal could only look in shock to see that Epidemic had taken little damage.

“Pathetic.” He then dove at the two and swung his scythe, knocking them both into a nearby building. They both recovered and began unleashing their weapons on him, trying to land as many hits as possible. However, it seemed to be that Epidemic was done messing around, and now was fighting with the intent to kill. He dodge most of the shots, though a few still hit him, before he returned fire with his own blast of magic, forcing the two female robots to run for cover.

“Who is this guy?” Krystal looked at her companion and shrugged.

“No idea, but we better find a way to take him out, fast.” As Epidemic prepared another blast of magic he was interrupted by gunfire from the side. He turned and saw Sapphire coming back into the battle with the RYNO 2. Epidemic turned and focused his attention on her, giving Krystal and Katie a quick breather before Krystal tapped a button on her arm, and called Nathan.

“Nathan?!”

“Huh? Krystal? What’s up? And why do you sound panicky?”

“There’s some sort of displaced here! We don’t know what happened, but when I got here he and Sapphire were going at it before I rushed in to stop him. Katie then came in too and we were able to buy Sapphire enough time to heal up and get back into the battle. He’s really powerful and is causing a lot of destruction! We need your help!”

“Wait, you’re letting Sapphire fight him?”

“She’s doing it on her own, and this guy seems to let up when he’s going against her. With Katie and I it’s clear he doesn’t care whether he kills us or not but with Sapphire it seems like he’s trying to make sure he doesn’t kill her.”

“...”

“Nathan?” Krystal asked in a cautious voice.

“Did you just say…a displaced, is fighting my daughter?” He asked with a dark tone.

“Oh crap! I forgot about what happened with the last one! Never mind! I'm sure if we get Ruby we can take him down!”

“No Krystal, I'm handling this myself, I'm not having a repeat of the Jack of Blades incident, especially now that I have kids in this world. Clear out of the castle, protect the eggs and twins, but keep the displaced in the castle until I get there.”

“Wait!” Nathan stayed on the channel while waiting for her to continue.”Get Thane and Zane if you can. We’ll need their help too!” Krystal could hear Nathan pause before he continued.

“Alright fine, I’ll get them...but don't get your hopes up on Thane though, he's still not talking to me.” Nathan then hung up and Katie and Krystal turned their attention back to the battle. Sapphire was currently attacking with her Tesla claw, with Epidemic countering it with his scythe. The battle was a bit one sided, as Epidemic clearly had more experience in combat. He was slightly annoyed at the fact he couldn’t just finish the little girl off, but he made sure she would survive.

’You know, I could drain her of her strength and finish this battle quickly.’

’No way Psychotic. This kid is pretty young, probably younger than the Twins. If you drain her, you could cause some permanent damage to her. I don’t care if she’s the enemy, I’m not gonna let you cripple a child.’

’You’re no fun.’ Epidemic just ignored their conversation. He didn’t really care if this kid’s leg got broken in this fight, but obviously the Twins wouldn’t be too particularly happy if he or any of the fusions crippled her so he knew he had to deal with this himself.

Sapphire was doing a lot better off this time around, but that doesn’t mean she was winning. She was able to endure more hits, and was landing more attacks on Epidemic as well. It was probably her Nightmare natural instincts allowing her to adapt to her opponent to an extent. She swung her Tesla claw at him and Epidemic dodged it. He then swung his scythe but Sapphire blocked it with her claw. As their weapons clashed, Epidemic noticed her weapons had gotten a bit darker too, and were doing a little more damage. Epidemic could only assume that Sapphire’s instincts were causing her to subconsciously increase her weapon’s power by adding her own Nightmare energy into it. This battle was bringing out her combat instincts, that was for sure. How powerful she could get from this was anyone’s guess.

“I’ll admit kid, you're a powerful adversary, but you aren't the kind of challenge I'm looking for.” Epidemic grabbed Sapphire by the throat and slammed her against the wall.

”Then why don't you fight someone who can give you a real challenge?!”. A voice shouted from the other end of the hallway. Epidemic growled in annoyance and turned to the new arrival...but stopped as he saw her. She had ruby red hair that was tied into a ponytail, she wore a red hoodie and red jeans with sneakers. Her eyes seemed to shine like rubies, much like Sapphires gleamed like sapphire gems. For some reason, Epidemic couldn't stop looking at her, she looked around eighteen.

‘Uh...you alright there Epidemic?’ Psychotic asked in Epidemics head.

The girl looked to Krystal, Katie and Sapphire. ”You three get out of here and get the eggs some place safe, I'll hold him off until dad arrives.”

As Sapphire was about to run past the girl she looked up at her with confidence. ”Kick his ass sis.”

The girl smirked and turned her attention back to Epidemic who was just staring, a blank look on his face. ”Alright handsome, you gonna stare at me until the rest of the family get here or are you gonna fight me? Because with what I've been told about you from my teacher I expect you to be a challenge.”

Epidemic shook himself back to reality and took a fighting stance. “And who would this teacher of yours be exactly, and what is your name?” He asked in monotone.

The girl smirked before taking a fighting stance that Epidemic recognised from somewhere. She had turned her body to the left slightly, bent one leg that she had put forward and had one hand on the ground while the other was clenched in a fist. ”The name's Ruby Phoenix, eldest daughter to Nathan Phoenix. As for my teacher, I think you'll find out during our little session here.”

With a grunt, Epidemic dove at Ruby and swung his scythe. Ruby however, blocked it with an omni wrench. They started swinging at each other, neither one able to overpower the other. Epidemic dodged one of Ruby’s swings and blasted her with magic, sending her flying back. She recovered and charged, slamming her omni wrench into Epidemic’s scythe. He pushed her back and fired another blast of magic. Ruby however, was ready for it this time. She dodged the strike and pulled out a gun, then proceeded to fire at Epidemic. He closed the distance and struck her with his scythe, cutting her across the chest. She was sent flying back and into a wall.

“Is that really the best you can do?” Ruby smirked as she detached herself from the wall.

”Damn, my teacher told me you were good, but he didn’t say you were this good. Guess I’ll have to crank it up a notch.” Suddenly, Epidemic could feel an increase of energy in Ruby, causing him to take a step back.

Soon her body became outlined in red flames, her eyes glowing as she smiled at the natural feeling of power flowing through her veins. She held her hand out and shot three spears of red fire at Epidemic who recovered from his shock in time to avoid the attack. “Wait a minute...”

”Still not remembering this power fully? Ok then, maybe this will help.” She blasted him a few times before joining her hands and closing her eyes. ”Mode three, level one.”

Epidemics eyes widened at the phrase she spoke as her body changed, her hair became dark grey as did her clothes. Her fingers shaped to claws and her eyes had dark grey mist coming from the corners of them. “What?! How?! Why?!” Epidemic growled in rage and clenched in anger, causing the crystal floor below him to crack as his power rose with his anger. “HOW DO YOU HAVE THIS POWER!?!?”

Ruby smirked in her new form and spoke with an echoed voice. ”Well I guess I'll tell you.” She held out her hands and two dark grey fire blades appeared in them. ”I am the personal apprentice of the hero of the multiverse, Symbol Shattered, or in this case...Perfect Symbol.”

“What do you mean?!”

”Here's a news flash for ya handsome, I'm from the future.”

Author's Note

Dun dun dun!!!!!! That's right! Pyra and I are writing a slew of new chapters before the wedding. Gotta take care of some unfinished business you know. Anyways, this battle will be a part of a story arch, which we are calling, THE TWINS. This is only the begging of a three chapter long arch, which will be filled with nothing but insane combat goodness. Trust me, things'll heat up by part two, and will only get hotter by part three. Hope you enjoy!

This story is a crossover with my friend and practically co-writer at this point, PyraFlare and his story, Phoenix Equestria. We had to get this story officially part of the nightmare verse somehow.

Chapter Thirty Four: Dragons Against Gems

Chapter Thirty Four: Dragons Against Gems

{Third POV}

Epidemic didn’t know whether or not he could take her seriously. Did this girl just say she was from the future? How could that be? Granted, it did explain how she had Symbol’s power, considering Epidemic was pretty sure Symbol wasn’t training anyone right now. Epidemic grunted as he let the thought flow out of his head. He needed to focus on the battle right now.

He dove at Ruby, scythe at the ready, and swung. Ruby blocked the attack with her fire blades and knocked him back.

“You know, Symbol told me that you could only beat him a few times when he got like this. Any other time and he kicked your ass.” Epidemic ignored the comment as he recovered. Ruby leaped at him and thrust one of her flaming swords forward, but Epidemic managed to dodge. He grabbed her arm, swung her around, and tossed her into a wall. Or at least, he attempted to. She recovered mid air and flew at Epidemic, slashing him across the chest. He was sent flying back into a wall. Ruby just smiled as he pulled himself out of the rubble before disappearing. ”Do you still remember what mode three does to the user's body?” Her voice was echoed.

Epidemic remained silent, keeping himself prepared for any surprise attack. Suddenly he was struck out of nowhere which pushed him to the side. He was struck again in the back which made him stumble forward and as he regained his bearings he was hit right in the face resulting in him flipping over and landing on his back against the crystal floor.

”Converts most of the user’s energy and focuses it on speed and agility. If used in small doses like level one has an amazing effect. Load it with most of your energy with level two and it becomes extremely powerful. With level three it will exhaust the user but works extremely well against the likes of you. However I think I'll stick to level one for now.” Rudy then appeared behind Epidemic and swung both swords at his back.

Epidemic grunted in pain as the fire in the blades coated the newly formed wound. Ruby then grabbed him and slammed him into the ground before blasting him with magic. Rudy smirked at the plume of smoke that held her opponent.

“”Now I see why Symbol would have trouble beating you at times, but at the end of the day he's still stronger than you.”

“That may be true. However...” Suddenly Epidemic was behind her, his red eyes glowing with power and hate. “I’m not fighting Symbol, I’m fighting you.”

Ruby was blasted with a beam of magic and thrown into a wall. Epidemic leaped at her and plowed his knee into her stomach, pushing her further into the wall. He then grabbed her by the neck and threw her down the hall before blasting her once again.

’What the hell? Why’s he suddenly so fast and so powerful?’ Epidemic began walking to her, his scythe at his side.

“You may have Symbol’s power, but nowhere are you near him in skill. If you were, I would have started fighting for real a long time ago.” Ruby was shocked. He hadn’t been going at full strength all this time? Ruby could only wonder what kind of power Epidemic really had. Ruby knew how strong Symbol was going to become from her future. But even at that strength Symbol had told her that Epidemic could match and sometimes even beat him in battle. Ruby knew she had to be prepared for a tough fight, but she didn’t expect him to be this strong so early in time!

”Symbol told me that you would be strong, that at almost any point in time you could match him. But he never told how powerful you would be in the past. I thought you would be a lot weaker.”

“You were foolish to assume. You don’t have Symbol’s skill, nor the experience. This battle, will be your last.” Ruby got up and charged at Epidemic. Somehow, he dodged her, and kneed her in the stomach. He then grabbed her and threw her into a wall. Ruby separated herself from the indent and flew at him. She swung her swords, but Epidemic blocked them with his scythe. She then threw a knee into his face, sending him back a bit. He quickly recovered and managed to block her swords.

“Your fighting style is similar to his, but there’s more openings. I’m guessing he wasn’t able to complete your training?” Ruby just grunted as she attempted to kick Epidemic. He grabbed her leg with his right arm and tossed her behind him. She quickly recovered and fired a beam of magic at him. Epidemic countered it with his own blast before he rushed her, and slicing at her with his scythe. He cut across her chest and she was thrown back. She slammed into the floor before rolling a couple of feet away. She slowly got up, breathing heavily, blood dripping down her torso.

As she held her wound she stared down her opponent. Suddenly her body was enveloped in a light blue glow and her wounds healed. Looking over her shoulder she spotted another robot. He was slightly smaller than the others and his cannon was shorter as well, he was coloured light blue and was shooting out small blue balls of transparent energy into Dubys body. “I don't know what's going on here or who you two are, but Katie told me you needed help.” His voice sounded like a young boy.

Krystal and Katie ran up to them and held their cannons up at Epidemic while standing beside the third robot. “Zane, glad you could make it.” Katie said as she focused her scope on Epidemic.

“Is Thane coming too?” Krystal asked.

“I don't know, the only reason I was able to get here so quickly was because Nathan threw me from Canterlot, thank goodness for my shield generator.” Zane replied.

Epidemic was about to fire a beam when all of a sudden he felt a sharp wave of pain. He looked to his chest and saw two blood red energy blades sticking out. He felt his body being torn in two as the new attacker pulled the blades away from each other. He managed to dislodge the blades and stumbled forward as the blades had went straight through his lungs. Looking back he saw a fourth robot, this one had no arm cannon but had two hands, it had black metal and a crimson glowing eye. “How many of you robots are in this world?”

The new arrival just swung his blades, that were generated from his wrists, and sliced Epidemic over the shoulder before becoming invisible. Epidemic frantically looked around for his opponent but was surprised as he was blasted in the back by the returning Sapphire. He was then stuck by another blade from the invisible robot bit grabbed it while he was nearby and smashed it into the ground.

He was then blasted by Katie from one side, Krystal on another, Ruby on another and Sapphire on the last side, they had him surrounded. They just continues blasting away, moving closer with each shot. He wasn't given enough time to dodge any of the attacks as they were constant and were powerful enough to make him stumble. As the group closed in on him to robot beneath him disappeared and reappeared behind him. The robot brought one blue back before slicing Epidemics neck before pushing him down with a foot, causing his head to roll off.

“Thane! You actually came.” Krystal said surprised to the new arrival. “You agreed to help Nathan.”

“I wasn't doing this for that traitor Nathan Phoenix, I was doing this to protect you three.” Thane said as he looked to the three robots. “Now that this is done I'm heading back to Canterlot. Come on Zane, Katie.” He said as he began to walk off.

”This is far from over.” Rudy said as she looked down at Epidemic who had turned all black and formed into a black liquid with a blue outline as did his dismembered head. The goo formed together in a puddle and slowly began to shape into a regenerated Epidemic. Everyone was shocked. Even though Epidemic kept a straight face, he was surprised too.

’How in the hell?’

‘Can’t have you dying on us can I brother?’ Now Epidemic understood. In that moment he was dying. Because of that, Psychotic was able to take full control for a second to regenerate the body before partial control was handed back to Epidemic. Taking advantage of the confusion, Epidemic charged up a giant red ball of magic before firing it out at his enemies. The blast threw everyone back.

“What the hell? How is he alive? I cut off his head!”

”Epidemic isn’t normal. Killing him will be especially difficult.”

“Wait, you know who he is?”

”Yes but we don’t have the time right now. With all of us gathered, there’s a chance we could win this battle.”

“Well that’s good.”

”Not necessarily.”

“What do you mean? With our numbers and combined power we’ll surely beat him.”

”Yes, but that’s the problem. With our numbers and combined power, Epidemic is going to go full power now. This will be by far the most difficult enemy any of you have ever faced.”

They all watched as Epidemic stood there, glaring. Suddenly, he was gone. He then appeared behind Thane before he grabbed his arm and slammed him against his allies. Everyone except Ruby was thrown to the side. Ruby tried to strike at Epidemic’s back, but he turned around and caught her arm as if it was nothing. He then punched her in the gut, sending her flying back into the wall. Thane grunted as he got up. He leaped at Epidemic, two energy swords at the ready, and swung. Epidemic blocked them both with his scythe. His glare shifted to Thane, his eyes glowing with hate and power.

“Pathetic.” He forced Thane’s blades back before he turned and swung, slicing across Thane’s chest area. He was thrown back as the others recovered and readied their weapons. They all began firing. But, to their shock, Epidemic started moving around extremely fast, as if he was teleporting. First he was in one spot, the suddenly the next. Each and every bullet was dodged before he stopped and fired a blast of magic at them. They were all blasted out of the castle and onto the streets. Epidemic hopped out of the second hole in the structure, landing on the ground a couple of meters away from his opponents. Ruby tried to surprise him by diving at Epidemic form above, but he just blocked her attack with his scythe before grabbing her and tossing her at her comrades. She recovered along with the rest and they all stood at the ready.

“Is this really the best you all can do. Fine then, I’ll end you here and now.” Epidemic began charging up a huge ball of red magic. He pointed it at the group, ready to end their lives. “Good bye. I hope you have fun in hell.”

Suddenly Epidemic stopped as he felt a strong presence in the area, far more powerful than the rest of the group. Ceasing his attack he looked to the ground, finding that a huge shadow was being cast down on the area. Turning around and slowly looking up he found himself face to face with a robot that was larger than a fully powered Tirek. It was heavily armoured, it's metal being purple with silver platings. It reeled it's huge fist back before crushing Epidemic under it.

“No one, and I mean NO ONE, hurts my friends or family!” His voice was that of a young man but with his robotic form there was a metallic buzz.

”Dad?”

“Ruby, are you okay?” He asked with concern.

”Yeah I’m fine, but you might want to look down.” Nathan had no idea what she meant, until he felt his hand shift. With a shocked expression, he looked down to see his hand being lifted up from the ground. Thane, Zane, Krystal, and Katie, also had shocked expressions as they watch Epidemic slowly lift the giant fist off of him with a single arm. There was a red aura around him, that just kept building as he lifted the massive fist off the ground. Suddenly, he threw Nathan’s fist away, causing the giant ranger to stumble back in surprise. The red aura around Epidemic had grown a considerable amount, and now his dragon wings, tail, and horns were out. His red eyes glowed with even more anger, hate, and power as he glared at his opponents with an emotionless face.

“If this is the best you weaklings have, then your fate will remain unchanged.” He began walking towards Ruby and the others. “I’m going to kill each and every one of you.” His glare focused on Ruby. “Starting with her.”

“You, will, not, touch, my, daughter!” Nathan attempted to punch Epidemic once again, but he disappeared from the attack’s path. He was suddenly behind Nathan, a giant ball of red magic in his hand.

“So you want to go first. Fine then.” He blasted Nathan with a massive beam of magic. “It makes no difference in the end.”

Nathan took the hit, then turned around with the RYNO 2 at the ready. He blasted Epidemic at point blank, sending him flying back. Epidemic recovered and dove at Nathan, scythe ready to strike. Zane watched as the conflict between two powerful warriors began.

“I don’t understand how someone could be this powerful. What is he anyways?”

”Epidemic is a symbiote.”

“A what?”

”A symbiote. And a very powerful one at that.”

They all looked back out at the battle, which appeared to be and even match between the two fighters. “Well Nathan is our strongest fighter, if he can't beat that guy no one can.” Krystal said as she sat down to watch the fight.

As Epidemic charged Nathan he was grabbed by the huge robot who began to repeatedly crush him in his palm before spinning his upper body and furiously tossing the raging symbiote into a mountain. He then aimed his huge cannon at the mountain and began firing a steady stream of energy blasts.

Epidemic shot out from the dust cloud and flew towards the faint warbot with his fist charged with energy. As he reached his target he was surprised as Nathan quickly dodged to the side and smacked him with his arm cannon. As Epidemic crashed into the ground he looked up at the machine towering over him. “It would seem that this world actually has some challenge to it. What is your name? I wish to know the identity of my adversary.”

Nathan just glared down at him. “My name is Nathan Phoenix…” He grabbed Epidemic in his hand and pulled him up to eye level, the symbiotes head only visible as the rest of his body was trapped in the huge metal hand. “...and I am sick and tired of displaced like you coming into my world and attacking my family!”

Nathan began to crush Epidemic with his strength, causing the symbiote to yell in pain only causing his anger and power to grow.

Nathan realised what was happening and threw Epidemic away before pulling out a new weapon.

Nathan aimed the now giant gun in the direction of Epidemic. “So sorry about this forest.” He pulled the trigger and held it down. Waves upon waves of huge bullets and rockets shot out of the weapon, the multiple barrels spinning, the weapon being a mixture of a rocket launcher and a mini gun.

As he took his finger off the trigger Nathan looked out to the destruction he had caused, an entire part of the forest had been completely destroyed.

“Ok, I now know not to use this when I'm huge like this...I'm sure I can restore the forest somehow.” Putting the weapon away he began walking over to a large crater that had been the focus point of the destruction. As he slid down the slope he looked to the centre to not see an injured Epidemic, but injured Plague and Amnesia. He felt a wave of guilt and regret. “Shit! Two kids got caught in the crossfire?!”

He frantically looked around the battlefield in search of Epidemic but found nothing. Looking back to the two unconscious children he rubbed his face with his hand.

“Fuck...what am I gonna do?” Suddenly an idea came to him. He reached into his storage unit and pulled out a bundle of small boxes.

“God I hope this works on you two.” He walked over to the two, knelt down on one knee, crushed the boxes in his hand and let the blue energy balls inside travel down to the twins. They absorbed the energy and their wounds started to heal, but slowly. “It's better than nothing.” He at them apologetically. “I'll get you to the castle where you can rest up, I'll see if I can find your parents or something. I'm sure Sapphire and Lyrics would like some other kids to talk to anyway. If it takes a while you can stay with me and Sonata. I'm sure whatever happened here was just a big misunderstanding.”

Meanwhile inside the twins mindscape, Epidemic couldn’t believe what he was looking at. When the RYNO 5 had been used on him, Epidemic had been forced to separate back into the Twins. However, the firing had not stopped, and now they were incredibly hurt. In fact, the looked like they were dead.

“No. No.”

“Epidemic? What happened to them?”

“That bastard. He killed them.”

“Epi they’re not-”

“HE KILLED THEM! I’LL MAKE THAT BASTARD PAY FOR WHAT HE’S DONE! I’LL MAKE THEM ALL SUFFER!” Patron went to calm her brother’s rising anger, but it was too late. There was a blast as everything in the mindscape was tinated a blood red. Both Patron and Psychotic felt Epidemic’s pain, anger, and pure rage spill into them, overwhelming their minds and forcing them to the will of Epidemic's anger. The three stood side by side in the mindscape, their eyes completely red and glowing.

”WE WILL MAKE THEM ALL SUFFER!”

Nathan reached down, attempting to pick the two unconscious children up. But then, their eyes opened. They were completely red and glowing with power and anger. Nathan could sense the hate and anger, oozing out of them like a waterfall. They became all black before they fused.

Then, they fused with him.

“Ruby will Nathan be okay?”

”Yeah, Dad’ll be fine. Epidemic may be tough, but Dad’s even tougher. Besides, even if things got out of hand I’m sure that-”

“AAARRGH!” Everyone turned in shock to see Nathan stumble out of the destroyed forest, a black substance seemingly wrestling with him. He tried to pry it off, but the substance only grabbed his arms before it continued to fight him. “GET THIS THING OFF OF ME!”

”Dad! No!” Ruby dove at her father, determined to help him get this black stuff off. However, the substance seemed to sense her, and reacted violently. It forced part of itself out like a fist, and nailed Ruby in the face, sending her flying back.

“RUBY!” Nathan reached out towards her, but the black substance enveloped his arm, and converged on his body. It covered him completely and began to shift around, as if changing the body shape of its captive. Then, an arm shot out.

It was huge, about the size of Nathan’s when he was full size. A body began to form as a massive creature seemingly pulled itself out of the black blob. It started to grow and grow and grow, until it was just as big as Nathan was at full size. The body began to take shape. It formed into a bipedal dragon, with massive wings. Its right arm had deadly claws, while its left was an arm cannon. Its chest and lower body had the armor that could be found on a ranger, and on the center chest piece was a giant orange oval, looking just like Nathan’s eye when he was in ranger form.. Its scales were blood red.

It opened its red eyes, and roared.

”GRRRROOOOOOAAAAAAARRRRRR!!!” The cry was deafening. Everypony in Ponyville ran away in fear, and the gathered fighters could only look at the mighty beast in horror.

“What… the hell… is that thing?”

”That is Epidemic’s rage, possessing my father’s body.

Meanwhile, a strange figure was watching these events unfold. “Hmmmm, this won't do...this won't do at all.” The figure turned away from the battle and sighed. “I should have completed her training before sending her here, then this wouldn't have happened...yet another thing to add to my list of failures.”

Author's Note

What did I tell you? Things are heating up! Now that Epidemic has Nathan's body to control, just how powerful will he get? Found out next time!

Chapter Thirty Five: RAGE

Chapter Thirty Five: RAGE

“GRRRRROOOOOOAAAAAARRRRRHHHH!!!” The giant red bipedal dragon roared, completely enraged. Ruby and the others stared in horror at the towering beast as it bellowed into the sky, filling the air with noise. The draconic monster looked out at the surrounding area before roaring once more, and then leveled its arm cannon at Ponyville. A massive shot of magical energy fired out into the center of town, building up into a ball before it exploded, the blast causing the very earth to rise up into a huge pillar of fire, a good section of it getting destroyed in the process. It roared once more and began stomping towards the town.

Sapphire and Lyric were shaking at the sight of their father, refusing to believe that anything they were seeing was true. Sapphire snapped out of her delusions and pulled out the RYNO 2 and aimed it at the back of Rage’s body. She pulled the trigger and multiple energy rockets were fired at the huge dragon-robot hybrid.

The blasts caused Rage to grunt in annoyance as he turned his attention towards the group and away from the damaged town of Ponyville. He leveled his cannon at the group and began to build up energy.

Ruby held up her hand and created a large red shield around the group as the blast was fired. The blast didn't make it through the shield but caused it to shatter on impact. Ruby gasped in pain as her magic was destroyed so suddenly.

Zane ran up to get and began pumping Nanotech into her body, healing her wounds. Lyric just fell on his rear as he watched his monster possessed father approaching with a bloodlust so deadly it made his skin crawl from even a mile away.

Sapphire and Ruby looked to each other and nodded, bring out their RYNO's and firing at the beast approaching. ”It's ok to shoot him! The damage won't affect Dad, only Epidemic!” Ruby yelled as she aimed for the head.

Rage charged the group, fire burning from his body as he sped towards them at an alarming rate. Most of the group were able just barely dodge except for Thane who ended up on the opposite end of a large burning steel foot, sending him flying into a mountain taking heavy damage. The group spread out and fired from multiple directions to distract Rage, who instinctively targeted the last person to attack him, but with the amount of attacks taking place he couldn't decide on a target.

His anger rose and he glowed a violent red, the ground shaking as his energy built up. He then released the energy in a huge blast that blew everyone away, damaging them as well as knocking the squad members of Phoenix offline, leaving Ruby, Sapphire and Lyric to deal with the threat.

Rage bellowed out in anger once more before setting his sights on Sapphire. Slightly remembering that she was related to the being that had given Rage so much anger, he attacked her first. He brought up his arm cannon and prepared to fire a blast that would have most definitely killed her had Ruby not intervened. She shot a blast of magic at the arm cannon, causing it to slightly shift to the left and barely miss Sapphire. Glaring at the one that messed up his attack, Rage let out another monstrous roar before aiming at her and firing. Ruby was just barely able to escape the blast radius of the giant beam that was fired outwards, taking a large section of the Everfree with it. Immediately she knew, one shot from this thing, and she could die.

”I need to find a weak point. There has to be some way for me to hurt him.” Ruby kept up her offence by blasting him with more magic. These attacks did fuck all to Rage, and mainly kept his focus on her. He raised his arm cannon again and fired. Ruby was once again barely able to dodge. Seeing that a lot of his powerful attacks were range based, the best strategy would be to get up close and personal.

Oh how wrong she was.

When she flew close to Rage, he would attempt to grab her, most likely to drain her of her power before he killed her. She dodged all of his swips, ensuring that her energy wasn’t stolen, as she tried to come up with some idea in order to beat Rage.

’Let me see. So he has Dad’s skill with ranged weapons, and Epidemic’s skill in close combat and magic.’ She thought over her predicament. ’I've certainly got my work cut out for me.’

‘Ruby, can you hear me?’ A voice spoke to her.

She stopped and her eyes widened in surprise. ”Symbol? Is that you?” She asked in surprise.

‘Yes, it is. I can't help but notice that you are trying to stick to MY fighting style when I had told you to use your own, and I have already instructed you on what to do in an event like this.’ The voice said with a hint of sarcasm. ‘I thought I taught you a few things that would allow you to win something like this, especially against Epidemic.’

Ruby barely dodged a large claw trying to grab her before she blasted it with magic. ”It's a little hard to get those techniques ready at the moment!”

‘You're forgetting that you aren't alone, there is your siblings and then there is Metal, start using that magnificent brain of yours and show me that my time on you wasn't wasted.’ Her teacher told her.

Ruby nodded and looked back to Sapphire, not happy to put her sister in danger but knew what had to be done. ”Sapphire! I need you to distract him for awhile!” Looking around she had saw that Lyric had disappeared, probably scared out of his mind.

Sapphire nodded and aimed the RYNO 2 at her possessed father. ”HEY!!!BIG FAT AND UGLY, OVER HERE!!!” She yelled before firing a small wave at him, causing him to turn his attention towards her. ”YOU DONT WANNA KEEP A GIRL WAITING DO YA?!?! HIT ME WITH YOUR BEST SHOT!!!” She exclaimed in a mixture of rage, anger, joy and excitement.

Rage gave out another roar and began to fire rapid blasts at Sapphire who was too quick and agile to be hit, able to dodge much easier than her sister even while holding the RYNO.

As the attention was now off of her, Ruby pulled back and stood still, closing her eyes and relaxing herself.

She held one hand out and slowly raised it into the air, focusing a small fraction of her life force into the palm of her hand. ”Here we go…” As she focused her magic onto the piece of life force a small ball of light formed above her palm that began to grow and form the shape of a four pointed star before locking itself in the shape and turning into a red gem which she held in her hand. ”Reality Star...lend us your power.”

The gem glowed and was absorbed into Ruby's body, her power rising as the Stars energy began to become one with her own. With her power rising, she looked to see that Rage had returned his attention back to her, his eyes having a slight tinge of blue before they returned to normal. Ruby could only assume that her rising energy had attracted the Psychotic portion of Rage’s mind. She had power, power that he wanted.

Ruby was confident that she was more than a match for Rage now. She was proven horribly wrong when Rage charged at her with blinding speed, fire once again coating his body. She just barely dodged the attack and looked at Rage in shock.

’How in the hell does something that big move that fast?’ Ruby didn’t have time to think for an answer as Rage aimed his arm cannon at her before firing. Ruby dodged and fired her own attack. It hit Rage in the face, causing him to roar in pain. Now that she knew she could hurt him, Ruby fired off another attack. Rage however was ready for it this time, as he countered it with a blast of flame from his mouth. Ruby fired off more attacks, but Rage kept blocking them. Growing tired of this little game of theirs, Ruby rushed, summoned two blades of purple fire, and stabbed them right into Rage’s side. He roared in pain once again, his glare intensifying. He fired more shots from his arm cannon, but Ruby managed to dodged. She then flew away, putting quite the amount of distance between her, and Rage.

”Hope this works!” She then flew at Rage at high speeds, surrounding her body in purple fire. Rage tried to stop her, but every attack he sent her way was avoided. She kept increasing her speed, getting faster, and faster, and faster, until…

“GRRRRROOOOOOAAAAAARRRRRHHHH!!!” She went right through him. Rage had froze, a clean hole in his chest, creating a sizeable smoke cloud. He then slowly fell back, and collapsed. Ruby smirked as she threw up her arms in triumph.

”WHOO! That’s right! Nobody messes with my family bub!” She did a mini victory dance. failing to see something moving in the giant dust cloud. From the massive plume of smoke, came something big, and it was blood red. The massive object knocked her out of the sky and onto the ground. After a couple seconds, she slowly sat up to see what hit her.

Her eyes widened in shock. There before her, she saw Rage getting up, the hole in his chest repairing itself, and a massive blood red scythe in his right hand.

The weapon was huge! It was as big as Rage was, and definitely added to his terrifying appearance.

“GRRRRROOOOOOAAAAAARRRRRHHHH!!!” Rage roared into the sky, clearly ready for round two.

{Mindscape}

‘Huh? What happened?’

‘Where are we?’ Plague and Amnesia woke up with huge headaches. They looked around the red emptiness that surrounded them, wondering where they were, and how they had gotten there. They were both in these weird, transparent orbs, both being held in the talons of a blood red two headed dragon, which looked exactly like Epidemic did when he went full dragon. They banged on the orbs, hoping to somehow break them, but it was all in vain. The two looked around and finally noticed three figures way in the distance. “Help!”

“We appreciate it if someone could get us out of here!”

“Hello?” Their calls landed on deaf ears, as the three figures didn’t seem to notice them. They looked around once more, trying to figure out what on earth had happened to them.

Suddenly, the strange world around them shook, and a monstrous roar broke through the silence. The Twins covered their ears at the deafening sound, desperately trying to find the source. Soon though, the roaring stopped.

“What was that?” Amnesia shrugged, not knowing the answer. They looked around once more, trying to find any clue as to what they were doing there, or how to get out.

That’s when they saw him.

Far below Plague and Amnesia, was a giant robot in chains. It was big and blocky, had a cannon for a left arm, and a big orange oval which they assumed was its eye. The Twins slightly recognized this mechanism, but from where they were not sure.

“Where have I seen him before?”

“I don’t know, but I get the feeling that Epidemic wouldn’t like him.” Then it hit her. “Of course!”

“What?”

“He was the guy Epidemic was fighting when we went into that other universe!”

“Really? Weird. Well what’s he doing here? Last thing I remember, he and Epidemic were fighting!”

“Do you think Epidemic won?”

“I don’t know. Last thing I remember was Epidemic getting hit with this giant magical blast, before splitting back up into us.”

“Yeah, and then we went unconscious and woke up here.”

“So then that means that this place is...” The Twins froze as they looked at each other.

“Oh no.” Plague and Amnesia, now knowing they were in their mindscape, look out to see what was happening. They saw that Epidemic was in some strange new form, and was fighting Ruby, another person Epidemic was fighting before. Ruby was clearly struggling and if that was any indication, then this battle wouldn’t last much longer.

“We need to do something!”

“But what?” Plague thought for a moment before smiling as an idea hit him. “I got it! We just need to get that guy to either find the strength to break free or get this strange fusion weak enough so that we can forcefully separate it!”

“It’s better than anything I can come up with.”

Plague nodded and took in a deep breath. “Wake up!”

The robot seemed to move slightly in response but only by a few millimetres.

“You have to wake up mister! You have to stop this!”

He head seemed to jut slightly.

“If you don't wake up then those people will die!”

This got a bigger reaction out of the robot who hunched a little as it tug on its chains slightly.

“You have to save them! Please! Don't let our brother do this! Stop him from killing everyone!”

The robot tugged slightly harder. “S-Stop...fr-from...killing…” It spoke in a whispered voice. It tried to pull further but started panting and eventually gave up, falling limp in the chains.

“The fusion’s hold is too strong! We need it to be weaker, we can't give him the motivation.””

Just as they were about to try to call out to him again they stopped as they heard a voice from the outside. ”DAD!!!” They both looked through Rages eyes and saw that Sapphire was standing in front of Ruby with her arms spread out defensively. ”DAD, PLEASE, STOP THIS!!!

They both looked down to the robot that had steadied itself again. “S...S-Sa...Sapphire?”

”DAD PLEASE, FIGHT THIS LIKE YOU FOUGHT THE NIGHTMARE FUEL, THE MANIACS, HOW YOU BEAT JACK OF BLADES, PLEASE JUST WAKE UP!!!

It was reaching the robot, but it wasn't giving him enough strength, Rage needed to be weakened, the fight still had to go on.

Ruby grabbed Sapphire and jumped to the right, avoiding a huge blast of fire. The two noticed that after Sapphire had called out to her father Rage had reacted, the orange eye on his chest flickered purple for a split second before returning to orange. Nodding to each other they both pulled out their RYNO 2s and broke off in different directions. Ruby charged her gun with the energy of the Reality Star, turning it red and causing red smoke to seep out of the many mussels on the end of the weapon. Sapphire took out her Tesla Claw and thought for a moment before smiling. She rapidly began taking the weapons apart and began combining them.

When she was done her RYNO 2 was now her shade of blue with a few gold plates on the sides, the mussels longer and seeping electricity. Ruby saw what her sister had done and smirked, knowing that Sapphire shared her father’s connection to weaponry.

Once they were on opposite sides of Rage they aimed and fired. Ruby’s projectiles were now violent red balls of energy while Sapphires shot the normal rockets but with a stream of blue lighting. ”I'm calling this the Lightning Storm...or RYNO 2.5.” Shrugging she continued bombarding Rage with streams of electricity and rockets.

Rage roared in anger and began wildly blasting the two, constantly switching targets. He began to get dizzy from constantly turning and every time he did he was blasted in the back and face with the modified ammunition. He started to slip slightly, his attacks slowing but still not being damaged enough that he couldn't keep fighting. As his opponents kept bombarding him with attacks, his eyes glowed red.

Things were just getting started.

{Mindscape}

Plague and Amnesia watched as the robot attempted to break himself free. However, his struggling was for not, as it did nothing to the chains that held him. As he continued to fight, more chains wrapped themselves around him and froze him in place, rendering him immobile.

At first Plague and Amnesia thought that the battle would wear Rage down, but he only seemed to be getting stronger, draining more and more power from the robot as he fought.

“Nothing’s working! What do we do?”

“Well we have to do something. Hmm.” Amnesia tried to think. She then got an idea. “I’ve got it! All we have to do is fight fire with fire!”

“What do you mean?”

“Look, this thing is still connected to Epidemic right?” Plague nodded. “Then that means we’ve got a little bit of control over it. If we can separate a portion of it, we can control that portion and fuse with the others!”

Plague smiled at his sister’s idea before nodding rapidly. They both pressed against their spherical prisons and focused. They called out across the red tinted world around them, trying to see if anything would respond. At first, nothing happened, and they began to lose hope.

But then, something called back.

With their newfound hope, the Twins called out once more before focusing their consciouses on that one spot that had responded. Gaining control of it, they split it off from Rage before splitting it in two.

“It worked!”

“Now we can stop this!”

Ruby was exhausted. At first when she fused a reality star with her weapon, she thought that the battle would finally turn around. Unfortunately, she was wrong. Infuriated by their attacks, Rage started using that scythe of his, causing him to become a hundred times more dangerous. Ruby and Sapphire tried to keep their distance, but whenever they got out of the rang of the scythe, Rage would speed towards them and attack, nearly killing them! They both had been forced to play on the defensive, and were getting tired of it.

”Come on! There has to be a way to bring him down!” Out of the corner of her eye, Ruby saw a piece of Rage come off before it split in two and made its way to Sapphire.

The two jumped out of the way before the two pieces landed between them. After the small cloud of smoke disappeared the two of them saw Plague and Amnesia laying there, looking weak and slightly injured.

”What the? I thought that you two couldn't be separated from the fusions...wait, this is fantastic! If we beat Epidemic out of dad we could end up giving you guys your own bodies!” Ruby helped Plague to his feet while Sapphire helped Amnesia. Amnesia shook her head.

“These bodies are only temporary. Once we stop Epidemic we’ll have to go back.” Plague nodded along with her. As of now, they needed a minute to build up enough energy to fuse.

”If we're going to beat him we need to finish this now, I'm starting to get tired and these two are clearly too weak to even stand let alone fight.” Sapphires breathing was starting to become heavy, sweat visible on her forehead and her body slouched slightly.

Ruby herself was also beginning to feel the effects of the damage she had taken. She watched as the Reality Star floated out of her chest and disappeared, its energy used up. The two looked up to see Rage slowly walking towards them, his power only increasing.

”Well sis, it was nice knowing ya, looks like the future is only going to be more messed up.” Sapphire sighed and readied her gun.

Ruby gulped as she looked over to her possessed father, knowing that there was no chance of them defeating him by themselves. Plague and Amnesia looked to each other tiredly and hugged.

Meanwhile Lyric set the eggs down and safely buried them under a tree. ”There, that should keep you guys safe, at least for awhile.”

He wiped the sweat from his forehead and turned his head towards the direction of the battle.

”I should go see how my sisters are doing, I hope everyone is alright.” He looked to the spot that his unborn brothers and sisters were hidden and sighed before running off.

Running through the multiple vines and logs he eventually came to a bush that he hid behind as he got a good view of the battles progression. He gasped as he saw his sisters tired and injured, their attacker slowly progressing towards them. His sights fell on the twins, specifically, Amnesia.

It was the first time he had gotten a good look at her. He stood still for a moment, the whole world seemed to freeze as her eyes met his. The sun had shone through the clouds and showed her beautiful purple tipped black hair and her sparkling purple eyes. A soft blush appeared on Lyrics cheeks as time returned to normal.

He began to rapidly switch his gaze from his sisters, to Amnesia, and then to Rage. He saw them all, helpless, tired, injured and in need of saving. He took one last glance at Amnesia’s terrified face then glared up at Rage, clenching his fists before his body was enveloped in a bright light. A sense of courage washed over his body as it began to change slightly, feeling his power growing beyond anything he had ever felt before. ”I'm tired of being a wimp! They need me! I need to be brave...I need to be STRONGER!!!” The last word echoed out in a deeper voice and the ground shook slightly.

As Rage charged up a shot in his cannon and aimed it at the group he fired a devastating blast towards them that would surely finish them off for good. They all closed their eyes and braced themselves for their doom. But they felt nothing.

They opened their eyes to see that the blast was being deflected in multiple directions by some silhouette before them. As the blast vanished having exhausted its energy the group got a look at their saviour.

It was Lyric, except taller. His jacket had gone black with plates of golden metal going from the shoulders to the wrists on his arms. His hair was slightly longer and he wore sunglasses that pointed out at the sides. His jeans were now black as well, having golden metal boots that reached his knees. His teeth were slightly sharpened as he clenched them in anger. He stood with his arms bent outwards with his fists clenched, glaring at Rage. ”NO ONE HURTS MY FAMILY!!!

Ruby just looked to Lyric in shock. ’Woah...he's already unlocked his unique ability?’

Amnesia just looked to Lyric wide eyed. As she looked to him in his new form she somehow felt safe, like he would make everything better, that he would protect them. When she had first saw him she thought he was nothing but a coward, a shy innocent soul that didn't fight his own battles. But seeing him there, his power greater than anyone else present, other than Rage, she suddenly felt like there was someone other than her brothers and older sister that she could count on to protect her.

As Rage roared in anger, not appreciating the fact that his kill was interrupted, but also that there was someone present that could actually stand against him like this.

He charged forward at blinding speeds. Lyric drew one fist back and it turned to a golden metal. Plates of metal began growing out of his fist until a huge blocky arm of metal was fully grown.

He swung this huge metal limb forward and his Rage head on, causing a massive shockwave to shake the area violently. Rage was thrown backwards and and landed on his back, completely caught off guard by the force of the attack.

Lyric’s arm returned to normal and he dashed forward, speeding towards his enemy. As he grew near he jumped high in the air and held out his arms, the metal plates growing to form two huge block hammers. He drove them back before bringing them down on Rages head, causing a bigger shock wave. As he was thrown back into the air he retracted the hammers and grew a large metal boot on his left leg which he used to kick Rage in the face, sending him flying into a mountain.

”GO LYRIC!!!” Sapphire yelled in support. ”Since when is he this strong?”

”Even in my timeline, Lyric has always been the strongest of all of our family, even stronger than dad at one point. He's unlocked his unique ability, each of us have one. Mine is the ability to control fire, Lyrics is that form which is named Legendary Lyric...and I'm not gonna spoil yours.” Ruby explained.

Lyric charged forward once more, the metal plate on his right arm turning into a giant sword. With a cry of anger, he thrust it forward, intending to end this battle. However, his blade was stopped by a giant, yellow, dome shield. Lyric was surprised at this, and could only watch as Rage swung his weapon, cutting off the shield just before he hit it. The massive scythe nailed Lyric and sent him flying back. He recovered quickly and charged at Rage once more to attack. He swung his giant sword at Rage with the intent to kill.

However, Rage was no longer there.

”WHAT THE?” Suddenly, Rage was behind Lyric, his scythe at the ready. He swung once more, landing a devastating hit on Lyric. Lyric was sent flying into a building before Rage lifted up his arm cannon and fired, causing a massive explosion.

Lyric managed to dash quickly out of the blast radius and landed in front of the group. Angered even further Rage gave out a mighty roar that shook the earth, multiple salvos of rockets began to flow out of his body, all aimed at the group. ”Great, he would have dad's weapon systems…”

As hundreds upon hundreds of rockets were fired into the air the group looked up to the oncoming swarm of explosives, the sky filled with glowing red dots that were getting closer with each passing second.

”NO WAY I’M LETTING THOSE THINGS LAND!!!” Lyric held his arms up and the metal began to form. Once they finished building the next weapons Lyric slammed them into the ground. What was built were two large eight barrelled guns that were both bigger than Lyric and he had to set them on the ground. The barrels were made of a silver metal and were each the size of a small pillar and began spinning violently.

Lyric pointed both of the Gatling Cannons at the oncoming swarm of missiles and began to fire. The bullets were twice as large as one of the missiles, hundreds of them being fired into the air each second. The ground shook each time a bucket was fired, the group covering their ears as to protect their hearing from the loud bangs created from the weapons.

The sky became filled with explosions as not one huge bullet missed a target, some missiles even causing a chain reaction of multiple explosions. Once the final rocket was destroyed Lyric retracted the guns and smirked. ”NOW THOSE WERE HAND CANNONS!!!”

He looked at Rage, still keeping his smirk, only to see that through all of that, Rage had taken the time to charge up a massive attack.

”UH OH.” Rage fired off the attack, with Lyric just barely dodging. Turning the metal on his arms back into those gatling guns, he open fired. Rage however put up a yellow dome shield to block every shot. He let the shield down and shot fire from his mouth. Lyric was enveloped by the flames, getting hurt pretty bad in the process. He managed to escape the flames and came at Rage, having the metal on his right arm turn into a giant sword once more, but kept his left as the gatling gun. He rushed in and impaled Rage.

This only seemed to piss Rage off.

Rage brought up his scythe and slashed Lyric with it, knocking him away. He now had a gash in his chest, and he was breathing heavily. He grunted, aimed the the gatling gun at Rage and opened fired again. As he fired he closed the distance in between them, only to to get stopped once more by a yellow dome shield. He continuously fired away at the shield, trying to wear it down, but it had no effect!

Groaning Lyric retracted the guns and charged forward. He jumped into the air and formed a metal fist that began glowing with golden energy. Rage saw this and began building up energy in his arm cannon, a ball of red energy beginning to grow just in front of the guns mussel.

The two continued charging for a moment before Rage fired off a huge blast in Lyrics direction. Lyric threw his fist forward and met the blast head on, slowly approaching Rage as the fist blocked the blast sending it in multiple directions into the sky.

The two pushed against each other, Rage putting as much energy as he could into killing his enemy while Lyric was able to match the same amount of energy as he slowly flew towards the forced fusion, determined to free his father and save the others. That plan however, wouldn’t come to fruition.

With a shout of fury, Lyric shot towards Rage, aiming to plow his fist straight through Rage's arm cannon. However, Rage had enough foresight to blast Lyric with extremely concentrated fire, plowing Lyric into the ground. He swiped Lyric with his tail, sending him up into the air, and lifted up his gun muzzle once more. He charged up a shot, and fired. Lyric watched as the oncoming shot drew ever closer.

Thinking quickly Lyric used the shifting metal plates to coat his whole body in armour, protecting him from the blast that would have surely killed him. As the flames stopped Lyric growled and summoned two large metal fists while he dived towards Rage who was charging another shot.

As it was about to fire Lyric punched the cannon away causing the built up explosion to fire close to Rages feet, damaging him greatly. Lyric landed on the group and jumped up into the air until he reached the height of Rages chest. He then began to swing his fists forward one at a time, building up speed as he began to rapidly punch the beast.

He just kept going, sweat dripping from his forehead as he used every ounce of his energy in the barrage of metal fists that was causing Rage to walk backwards. Lyric stopped his onslaught only to charge up one of the fists and uppercut Rage right in the jaw, causing him to fly upwards for a second before hitting the ground.

As Lyric landed a bright light enveloped him and he returned to normal, falling on his rear in the process, feeling dizzy from the sudden transformation.

The group ran up to him, Sapphire hugging him while Ruby made sure he was ok energywise while Plague and Amnesia just looked at him wide eyed, a small blush appearing on Amnesia’s face.

A blood curdling roar caused the group to slowly look over to Rage who was getting to his feet, regenerating the damage done to him at a rapid speed. However, Rage seemed to be struggling to keep himself together, clearly showing that the fusion’s connection was growing weak. Ruby looked to everyone present before getting an idea. ”Plague, Amnesia! Fuse with them!” They looked at her confused. ”Rage is almost defeated, if you fuse with Sapphire and Lyric you will have enough strength to end this.”

The Twins considered the idea, and agreed that it would be the best option. With a nod they turned all black and leaped at the other twins, Amnesia fusing with Lyric, and Plague with Sapphire. Both took on the forms of people in their late teens, possibly around Epidemic’s age.

The fusion that Amnesia and Lyric formed gained long silver hair and eyes. He wore a gray cloak held together by a gem in the shape of a music note, silver gauntlets, and a simple grey shirt. He had grey boots that reached up to his knees, and grey jeans. Finally, he had grey glowing crystal-like wings.

Plague’s and Sapphire’s fusion had long dark blue hair and eyes. She wore a blue chest plate with a lapis drop in the center. She wore a blue jacket over that, and her right arm was robotic. She also had metal boots and dark blue jeans. She also had dark blue glowing crystal-like wings.

”Well well, is it my time to fight so soon?” The female fusion had a cheery voice. She looked to the male fusion with a grin. ”Oh, you’re here too Melo? Well then this must be serious.”

”We don’t have time to fool around Lapis. We have an important job to do.”

”You’re no fun.” She then noticed Ruby staring at them and smiled. ”Oh why hello Ruby. Good to see you for the first time.”

”I’m sorry. Who are you?”

”My name is Lapis, and I’m the fusion of Plague and Sapphire. This silent warrior over here is my brother Melodrain, the fusion of Lyric and Amnesia.”

”So wait, the four of them made two knew fusion beings?”

”Erm… not exactly.”

”What do you mean not exactly?”

”A fusion being would permanently link the two required to make the fusion. However, we will not.”

”Think of us more as a temporary super form for the four of them.” While still incredibly confused, Ruby knew that was the best answer she would get from these two. Taking her silence as a cue to do what they came here for, both of the new fusions turned towards their mighty older brother, Rage, who was staring at them intently.

”So, our first fight is with our older brother huh? Hmm… seems like we’ve got our work cut out for us.”

Author's Note

Welp, turns out this is going to take four chapters. But hey, I wanted to provide all out combat goodness to you guys and this is what you get. Also sorry that I haven't updated in a while, school's been keeping me busy. Anyways, hope you all enjoyed!

Chapter Thirty Six: Rage Deafeated

Chapter Thirty Six: Rage Defeated

”So, our first fight is with our older brother huh? Hmm… seems like we’ve got our work cut out for us.”

Lapis and Melodrain gazed at Rage and his almighty power. His power clearly outclassed either one of the two standing before him, but together they were just about equal. Rage roared furriously before he charged.

”Oh? Eager to fight so soon are we. I’ll happily oblige!” Lapis leaped into the air, using her wings to fly at Rage’s head. Melodrain rolled his eyes before he followed his sister in the same fashion. Rage attempted to fire a shot out them, but the two fusions dodged, not at all impressed with his fighting skill.

”Is that the best he’s got? How pathetic.”

”To be fair Melo, he has been fighting a lot of battles all at once, both physically and mentally. I’m pretty sure Dad is giving him a hard time in the mindscape. Plus he’s been fighting Ruby and the others, so of course he’s weak now. A shame too, I wanted to have some fun.”

Melodrain shook his head and held out his hand, a medieval style long sword appearing which he grabbed and held in both hands. Lapis smirked and clenched her metal claw into a fist while a pulling a glowing blue whip out of nowhere in her organic hand and snapping it in anticipation.

Lapis looked to Melodrain who nodded before allowing his sister to have the first charge at their opponent. As Rage threw a punch at the cyborg, Lapis dodged to the side before falling onto the arm, running along up until she came to the dragon head that tried to blast her with blood red fire. She swung her whip which stretched like rubber until it was completely wrapped around Rages neck. She pulled the whip back causing Rages head to fly towards her, she held her robotic arm back before bringing it forward with blinding speeds, punching Rage right in the snout and causing hot blood to erupt from the creatures nose.

Lapis took to the skies and gave a thumbs up to Melodrain. ”Hmph, let's get this over with.”

Melodrain readied his sword before swinging it with great force, causing the slash to fly towards Rage, cutting him deeply and causing more blood to erupt from the wound. Melodrain continued to send sword slashes towards his opponent before shooting towards Rage and sinking his blade into the dragon's chest. He then began to run down the body of the beast with the blade still in its flesh, cutting it open before he jumped off and used his free hand to fire a blast of grey energy into the beasts body through the open wound, cause a great deal of internal damage.

”Geez bro, do you gotta be so brutal when fighting? It's our Dad in there y’know?”

Melodrain flew up to his sister's side and stared down at the now shaking Rage. ”There's no time to play with the enemy Lapis, you know that the damage isn't going to affect father and this beast will not show us any mercy, why should we?”

The two turned their heads to the injured Rage, who gave out a mighty roar before he put his claw over his arm cannon and began to build up energy, his body beginning to emit a dark red aura.

He levelled his cannon and unleashed a gigantic wave of energy their way. They both put their weapons away and held out their hands, meeting the blast head on. While being pushed back a little they managed to stop the wave from flying further. Their hands glowed their respective colours and poured their energy into the blast before sending it back at Rage, burning his skin and slamming him face first into the ground.

”Ready to finish this bro?” Lapis received a nod from Melodrain who took out his sword while she changed her metal hand into a blaster and aimed it at the large creature.

As Melodrain got close enough to take the finishing blow Rage raised his head and swallowed him whole. Lapis stopped charging up energy in fear of hitting her brother if she fired through Rage.

As the beast got to its feet and held the large bleeding gash on its torso he jutted to the side and grunted in pain. Soon he was being thrown around wildly and began coughing up large amounts of blood before Melodrain burst out of his chest covered in blood and stomach acids that pushed his clothing and skin slightly. He quickly shook it off and turned to Rage before looking to Lapis and nodding.

Lapis smirked and returned her arm to its normal mode before floating down to her brother and taking his hand. Their eyes glowed as their hands joined, sending their energy into the others bodies. They then held their free hands up and a large gall of grey and blue energy began to form above them.

”Let's finish this.” They both glared at Rage before throwing their hands forward, the ball of energy shining brightly before splitting into hundreds of arrow shaped spears. The two began to send the spears flying into Rage, each causing an explosion of magic as they hit rapidly.

Ruby watched as the stream of arrows began to wear Rage down until the last spear hit him in the eye on his chest with a huge blast.

Lapis and Melodrain landed beside Ruby as they watched Rage fall to the ground defeated. With one last weak roar he closed his eyes and fell limp. His body turned black, Epidemic and Nathan began to separate. Lapis and Melodrain disappeared in a flash of light and the two sets of twins fell on their rears, exhaustion evident on their faces. As Epidemic separated from Rage the twins turned into black liquid and joined back onto their brother, their bodies now together again.

Rage floated into the air slightly as the body began to shift again. Soon it formed into the huge warbot that had been possessed which then landed back on the ground with a loud clang. ”Dad!” Ruby ran over to her father and climbed up onto his huge body. She climbed up to his eye and began looking him over for any signs of damage. ”Dad wake up!”

Nathan's eye flickered back to life and he shifted slightly. “Ow...my head...what the...what the hell happened?” Ruby sighed in relief and hugged the huge warbots eye. “R-Ruby? Is that you? What's going on? Where's...Sapphire and...Lyric?”

“NATHAN!!!” Nathan looked up to see Sonata flying towards him. She landed beside Ruby and hugged his eye. “Oh thank Faust you're alright.”

Nathan just gave a weak chuckle and reached his hand up behind the two. “Heh, you and I both know it will take a hell of a lot more than this to kill me Nata.”

Sapphire and Lyric walked up to the unconscious Epidemic, allowing their mother and older sister to attend to their father. Sapphire just glared at him for almost stealing her father from her while Lyric stood in thought, trying to figure out what had caused so much anger and hate to be contained in a single living being.

”Well, that's that I guess. I wish I could have been the one to blast him, but I guess there's been enough fighting today...You alright bro?” Sapphire asked in concern as she saw Lyrics expression.

”I don't get it…” He began. ”How can one person harbour so much negativity, it's like he's made of anger or something.”

’Well… he kind of is.’ Lyric heard Amnesia say in his mind, a small connection from the fusion remaining.

”Huh? What do you mean?”

’Exactly what I said. Epidemic is the combined form of me and Plague. We first formed him when a villain had hurt our Dad. We thought he was dead, and were so overtaken by anger that Epidemic woke up. He’s been around ever since.’ Lyric looked at Sapphire then back at Epidemic.

”Really? But doesn’t that mean he’s always angry?”

’No, most of the time he’s calm, but kind of scary. He’s cold, cruel, but he loves us.’

”Huh. I guess that’s neat.” Lyric paused. ”But, why’d he attack in the first place?”

’Probably to protect Plague and me. He’s actually really overprotective. If we get hurt by something badly enough, like enough to make us scared or cry, he goes into a rage, destroying whatever caused us pain. I think when we got hit by that massive attack, he assumed the worst and completely lost it. He was probably destroying everything because he blamed all of you for us getting hurt.’ Lyric looked to Epidemic again. This was their fault? Lyric had noticed that Epidemic appeared when Sapphire thought she had destroyed Plague and Amnesia, so he knew they were somehow connected. But that big, ferocious monster was just a by product of his pain and sorrow at the thought of losing them? That made Lyric feel a little bad. Epidemic wasn’t a monster, he was just angry because he had thought he had lost his siblings. Lyric knew if that happened to him, he would probably go into a full blown rage too.

Lyric was about to say something, but then Nathan walked over. He was about to make sure Lyric was okay, but then he saw Epidemic. He immediately leveled his arm cannon and prepared to fire. Ruby was about to jump in front of Epidemic and tell him to stop, but she came to a halt as she saw Nathan lower his cannon slightly. “Those kids from earlier...the ones I had hurt...they're in this guy right?” He asked with shame in his voice.

He looked to Ruby who nodded in response.

He sighed and lowered his gun. “If there weren't children inside of him right now I'd have killed him already...just get his ass out of here, I'm tired of displaced coming into this world and causing havoc.” Nathan turned around and began walking away to try and cool off and hold back his urge to destroy the one who had harmed his children and put his eggs in danger.

Epidemic split apart and became Plague and Amnesia once more, before the two watched him walk off silently. They could already feel Epidemic, Patron, and Psychotic recovering. How long it would take them to recover was anyone’s guess. The two just looked to Ruby questioningly, curious as to what Nathan had meant by his last statement.

”He's had bad experiences with Displaced before, the last one to come here caused a lot of damage. He's not exactly trusting of beings from the void, he even destroyed his own token to stay clear of the multiverse.” She explained with a saddened expression. ”He was willing to give the multiverse another chance by going to your parents wedding, but I think this incident has just caused him to resent displaced even further.”

“But the only reason Epidemic came out in the first place was because Sapphire attacked us!”

Everyone went silent as Nathan stopped as he heard Plague. He slowly turned around and glared at Sapphire who flinched under her father's gaze. “What?” Nathan began to walk towards his daughter with anger in his eye. “You mean that this is all because you jumped the gun and attacked someone!?”

Ruby grabbed Lyrics shoulder and began to lead him and the other twins away from Nathan.

“What were you thinking Sapphire?! I thought we talked about this!” He scolded as he glared down at her with his huge size.

”I was just trying to protect the eggs-”

“And in doing so you put them in even more danger!” Nathan countered angrily. “What exactly did these two children do to provoke you?!” Sapphire remained silent for a moment, sweat drops appearing on her forehead as s he was shaking in fear. “Nothing, they did nothing, right?! For God's sake Sapphire I thought you had more self control than this! I know you were just looking out for your unborn brothers and sisters, but you should have known better! Just like when you tried to destroy the Everfree to protect the eggs!”

Nathan sighed and rubbed his face with his hand as Sonata flew up and rested on his shoulder. “He's right Sapphire, you should have known better.”

Sapphire stuttered while looking around, trying to find some way out of her situation, but came up short. She looked in front of her and saw Nathan's hand open on the ground. “Give me your guns, now.” He commanded in a lower tone. He wasn't enraged or filled with hatred towards Sapphire, he was just angry and disappointed in her. “Give them to me now Sapphire, until you can learn more self control, you cannot be trusted with such firepower, especially not the RYNO 2.”

With tears in her eyes, Sapphire handed over her weapons. Nathan took them and put them in his inventory. He stood up, still giving her that same look.

“We’ll talk about this more in a bit young lady.” Nathan looked out to the destroyed town. “Great, now I need to fix this mess.”

The group slowly began to walk back to Ponyville to see the damage their attack had caused. A lot of ponies were injured, many in the hospital. Plague and Amnesia looked around at the destroyed town. They felt so bad, destruction on this scale was something that their family was supposed to prevent, not cause. Suddenly, they felt Epidemic wake up. No words needed to be spoken, as he looked through the Twin’s memories to see what had happened. He looked at the town through the Twins eyes. Then, he fused them together.

At first Nathan immediately prepared for another fight, but Epidemic ignored him. He walked around the town, looking at the destroyed buildings and everything that he had done. The lives that he had ruined, the ponies he had hurt. He knew he needed to fix this, as much as he could anyways.

So he did.

Although he had just barely recovered, he went to each pony that was missing a limb, and sacrificed a portion of his own body to replace it. Legs were given back, wings were returned, horns were repaired. After he made sure everypony that needed it had their limbs back, he collapsed once more, now going into a deeper recovery, but resting peacefully knowing he had done what he could. He split into the Twins once more and walked back to the small group, who were all amazed at what had just occurred.

“What… did he just?” Nathan was stunned. He had seen this guy cause so much destruction, and he didn’t give a damn about the aftermath. And yet, he had just given back to those that suffered because of it.

“Whenever we go into that Rage mode, Epidemic always repairs the permanent damage he did to those that didn’t really deserve it.” Nathan was impressed, and felt a little better about Epidemic now. If he ever lost it like that, and would do what he could to heal those caught in the crossfire, then he was okay with Nathan.

“Hmm, I see. So, why’d you two come here in the first place? If it wasn’t to attack then why?” Amnesia shrugged.

“We don’t know. We just got randomly summoned here.”

“I believe that would partly be my fault.” Everyone turned to a skeleton with a black cape, and a red gem holding it in place. He also had a black staff with a mini Tirek skull on it, and a black spear tip on the bottom. “I was hoping to send the Twins here to get everyone acquainted before the wedding. You can all see how spectacularly that went.”

“Um… and you are?”

“Huh? Oh, right! My name is Marx, it’s a pleasure to finally meet you Nathan. I’m the displacer of Alduin, the guy who’s getting married tomorrow. I am so sorry about all of this. Had I known a fight would have broken out, I would have stayed away. But, I wanted you to at least meet someone before you went to the wedding so I sent the Twins. And, as you can see, that plan quickly went south once everyone started breaking out the laser beams.” Nathan nodded in understanding.

“Oh, I see. Well, it would have been nice if you had warned us so none of this would have ever happened.”

“Yeah, probably should have. Well, since everything seems to be back in order, I’ll take these two home now. We’ll see you all at the wedding!” Marx snapped his fingers and a portal appeared, which he entered, and Plague and Amnesia began saying their goodbyes. Plague simply waved and hopped in, but Amnesia went for a more personal goodbye from Lyric.

“I suppose that this is goodbye for now.” Lyric nodded.

”Uh huh.”

“So, guess I’ll see you at the wedding?”

”Yep.” Amnesia nodded. She looked like she was about to leave, when she stopped.

“H-Hey, Lyric?”

”Y-Yeah?” Amnesia looked a little hesitant, before she suddenly moved forward and kissed him on the cheek. She then ran to the portal, blushing heavily before she turned around, waved, then hopped in. The portal closed, leaving Lyric shocked, as he slowly brought up a hand to his cheek, blushing just as badly as the girl who had kissed him.

Nathan just looked to Lyric in shock, he noticed his timid son's reaction to the kiss and he chuckled with Sonata who had also witnessed the adorable sight. “Remind you of anyone Sonata?” The huge warbot asked his fiancé as he lifted up a broken house.

“Hmm?”

“I remember that was what you did to me in the centuries before Starswirl sealed you and your sisters in the human world.”

Sonata just sighed happily at the memory and then looked back to her blushing son who was completely still and wide eyed. “Well, at least something good came out of this mess.”

“Yeah...speaking of messes, what do you think we should do about Sapphire?”

“I thought you were going to lecture her or something.” Sonata said while looking at her partner in confusion.

“You and I both know that I'm not a very responsible parent, I'm the one that wants to have fun, I'm not really good in these situations...but I think that both of us need to be on this before it gets worse.” Nathan piled up a large stack of useless debris and melted it all down with his Lava Gun.

“She's still young, she's still experiencing the world. She's only been alive for a few weeks since you beat that Nightmare Fuel. She's learning as she goes, and from what I've seen her do so far, I think she'll learn to control herself after this event.” Sonata turned to look at Lyric who was standing with hearts in his eyes as Ruby tried to snap him out of his trance. “Just like Lyric will learn to be brave.”

“You know, I think you're right.”

“I'm always right.”

Nathan just laughed and looked to his son, he had seen everything during the fight with Rage. He saw his timid son stand up for his loved ones and fight with a passion in his heart, a drive to protect. He saw a little bit of himself in Lyric, which he should considering he was made of his positive energy. He closed his eye and remembered to when he was facing off against Phoenix to defend Sonata from their attacks. “Looks like Lyric’s taking after his old man.”

“You're not old silly, your human form is thirty five and you'll stay that way.” Sonata scolded.

“Sonata, I'm over five thousand years old by now, I think it's safe to say I'm old at this point.”

“So am I, are you calling me old too?”

“No honey, you're still as young and beautiful as ever.” Nathan answered carefully.

“Hmph, good answer.”

Meanwhile

Auldin looked around the castle with a confused expression. He couldn't find the twins anywhere and they needed to start preparing for the next day. “Where did those two get off too?”

Suddenly a portal opened up in front of him and Marx and Plague jumped out of it, followed by the blushing Amnesia a few moments later.

“There you are. I was worried for a second there.” Auldin just looked to Amnesia, her face was still red. “Um, Amnesia, are you alright? You look flushed.”

Amnesia remained quiet while Plague just shook his head. “She met this boy named Lyric in the world Marx had brought us to.”

Auldin just looked to his daughter in surprise. After a few moments though...his fatherly instincts started to kick in. “Did she now?”

Marx shook his head and knocked Auldin with his staff. “Don't you go psycho dad on us. I have to deal with enough overbearing parents with Vivi always complaining about Symbols death.”

Auldin rubbed the back of his head nervously and chuckled. “Yeah, sorry. So, kids, tell me about the world you visited.” Both of the children looked hesitant to answer. “What happened?”

“Rage happened...I wanted the displaced of that world to be introduced to others from the Chaos Family before the wedding, but one thing led to another and a lot of damage was caused to their Ponyville.” Marx answers dryly. “Don't worry, no one was killed and the damage is being repaired, there's no bad blood between us and the displaced in that world.”

Auldin just groaned and facewinged. “I really need to find a way to be brought with these two whenever they get summoned. Maybe I should go apologise to the displaced in that world for the trouble caused.”

“He and his family will be attending the wedding tomorrow, you can do it then. Right now, I think your brother needs your help in Metal Sonic's world, something just isn't right there and I can feel Xrams presence.”

“I've been wondering why I couldn't reach Gale or Lisa, I'll go see what's going on.” With that Marx opened up a portal for Alduin and the dragon walked into it, ready to face whatever was waiting for him.

Author's Note

Welp, that's finally done. Now I'm off to finish up Gale and Lisa's chapter, and then it's off to the wedding!

Chapter Thirty Seven: Eternal Suffering

Chapter Twelve: Eternal Suffering

{Alduin’s POV}

”FUS RO DAH!” I bellowed. My unrelenting force shout fired off and hit the group of monster that surrounded Metal and Lisa. I grabbed Metal in my mouth as he sailed through the air and took off, hoping to put some distance between Lisa and myself.

Once I was far enough I landed behind a mountain and set Metal Sonic down. He fell onto his hands and knees, sparks of electricity coming from his joints.

“Are you alright Metal?” I asked as I lowered my head down to meet him.

“N-No...just...need a minute for...self repair to kick in.”

“You've got a hole in your chest and you're full of a darkness that is quickly spreading.” I stated, it seemed as if he was trying to downplay his injuries.

“I've been stabbed…in the chest all day today...the corruption is nothing new either, I'll be fine.” The sparks ceased and the hole in his chest began to fill up again as he got to his feet. “I've got to go back.”

“Wait.” I stopped him from taking off by blocking the way with one of my wings. “Don't just fly off without a plan. Do that and you’re as good as dead.”

“I don't care if I die! My sister is out there, broken, suffering and tearing the world apart with her pain. I'll be damned if I just leave her for even a second, I'll gladly give myself up to make her better.” He responded readily, floating up to my head and staring me dead in the eye with determination.

‘He's so young yet so brave, either that or incredibly stubborn. Clearly he’s willing to lay down his life to make others happy.’ I thought to myself. “Metal Sonic, let me ask you a question. What is it that you promised yourself when you came to Equestria?” I asked with interest.

He just clenched his fists and glared. “I promised that I'd protect everyone with my life, I promised to be a hero to those that couldn't fight for themselves. I'm a selfish bastard most of the time, but I know what needs to be done.” He answered darkly while pounding his fists together.

‘Hmm, something must have happened to him in the past for him to have a want to protect others like this.’ I thought for a moment before deciding that I wouldn’t be able to stop him. “Alright, then I’ll help you obtain that goal. But we need a plan first. We also need to find Gale.”

“That won’t help.” He said simply.

“What?”

“Gales dead, a Nightmare stabbed him in the back and kicked his head off...he didn't survive long, that's why Lisa is like this.” He explained. “Although with what he explained to me earlier it's kinda hard to think of the consequences of death if it can easily be reversed.”

“Hmm, I knew something was wrong with him, I couldn’t sense his energy. Very well, then we need to find his body and return it to his repair capsule.”

“I suppose that could work. But, if we both leave Lisa will just follow us and her terror will be unleashed onto whatever universe we travel to.” I brought a wing to my chin and thought for a moment.

“Hmm, so we can’t get Gale’s assistance with this right now, else we risk unleashing Lisa to the multiverse. However, she is incredibly powerful and has an army of monsters at command, so fighting her should be a last resort. Do you have any ideas?”

Metal flew over to the edge of the cliffside we were on and looked over the side. “Maybe, I can try to reach out to the real her if I can get close enough. I don't know if I'll be able to reach her or not, but it's all I can come up with.”

“Right. Well considering what she’s going through, it won’t be easy. Hmm, if only there was a more direct way of reaching her.” Metal thought for a moment before snapping his fingers.

“I’ve got it! There isn’t a more direct way of talking to someone than going into their mind. If I do that, I just might be able to get through to her.” I nodded.

“Very well, but how are you going to get there? After all, you don’t have the ability to enter someone’s mind do you?”

“No, I don’t. But Lisa does.”

“Hmm, and how do you propose to gain that ability? You have to see it first right?”

“I can scan my memories.”

“Yes, but even then she may have a way to block. With how experienced in the mind she is, she has to have a way to block intruders.”

“Then what do you think we should do?” I stopped and thought for a moment, before a grin appeared on my face.

“I believe I have a plan.”

{Third POV}

“Where did those two go?” Lisa looked around, trying to find Alduin and Metal. “Alduin will pay for what he’s done. I won’t let him take Metal away from me!”

She turned to her army of Proxies.

“Find them! And bring Metal Sonic to me, I don't care if you have to kill Auldin to do it, just bring him back to me!” With affirmative growls, her Proxies ran off, willing to search every corner of the world if it meant pleasing their master. Lisa watched them go, confident that her pets would find them easily enough. As they left, more Proxies leapt out of the cracks in reality, either spreading themselves around to act as lookouts, or placing themselves around her to act as a living shield. Either way, there were all readily welcomed into the growing pack. “Soon, I’ll have an unstoppable army. Then I’ll hunt down every Nightmare in the multiverse, and make everyone know my suffering.”

She giggled like a mad women. Then, she noticed something, odd. A large number, nearly half, of the Proxies she sent out to search for Alduin and Metal were gathering in one area, and that number was growing.

’They must have found them. I guess I can make my way there and see if they need any help. After all, Alduin and Metal are no pushovers.’ With her decision made, Lisa made her way to the gathering of Proxies, the ones she had with her following right behind her. She couldn’t shake the feeling that something was wrong with them though, but she didn’t know what. It took her a while, but eventually she arrived. They were all lined up and facing her, as if forming some sort of defensive line against her. She began to wonder why, but then notice a difference.

They all had glowing yellow eyes, with a yellow mist seeping out of them.

Lisa then knew, these Proxies weren’t hers to command anymore.

“What in the? Who dares to take control of MY Proxies?”

“That would be me.” Lisa watched the proxies part, to make way for their new master, Alduin. He stood tall in front of his little army, ready to take on any challenge.

“How? My pets only listen to me.”

“It’s called the bend will shout. I can make anything or anyone obey my every command with that shout.”

“And why not use it on me?”

“Like the dovahkiin, displaced seem to have a resistance to it.” Lisa huffed.

“And why take over my Proxies anyways? While you have a limited supply, I gain more every minute.”

“War tactics, something I am very familiar with, and you have never used before. I will bring both you and your Proxies down before the end of the day.”

“Is that a challenge?”

“It’s a promise.” Metal flew down and landed next to Alduin. “From us, to you.”

Lisa growled in anger, before swiping her hand, sending her Proxies off to battle.

Author's Note

Sorry this chapter is a little short. It was cut off from another. Anyways, if you want to know what's going on, read up on A Displaced Monster And Machine.

Also, little announcement. To celebrate my 1 Year anniversary on this site, I'm going to have another Q&A! You can ask me, or my displaced, anything, and I'll answer as best I can. Until then everyone!

Chapter Thirty Eight: Everlasting Peace

Chapter Thirteen: Everlasting Peace

{Alduin's POV}

As Lisa's army or Proxies began to charge towards us I raised one of my wings to give the command to attack, but before I could even give the order the first few rows of the attackers were completely destroyed by a large wave of blue transparent swords, much like Luna would use. They just kept rapidly shooting into the monsters bodies, causing them to collapse as corpses on the ground. When the barrage ended I looked to my side, not finding Metal who was there only a second before.

I looked up and saw him with multiple lunar blades circling him as he glared down at the Proxies. He then grabbed two of them in his hands and the others disappeared. If that was the extent that he could use a copied ability to, I could wonder what he would be capable of if he were to copy my shouts.

“You take care of the Proxies…” Metal began as he sighted his target. “...I'm going straight for Lisa.”

“I hope you have a plan for when you get in there, I don't want to end up fighting you as well.”

He just glanced at me for a second before shaking his head. “Just focus on the enemy, if I can't get her to see reason I have a backup plan.”

“And that is?” I asked. If we were going to work together, I needed to know what he was planning.

“You'll find out if it comes to that.” He merely stated as he landed and began walking towards the army with the blades in his hands.

I just shook my head and roared, signaling my Proxies to charge.

I looked to Lisa who had her eyes on Metal as he approached, both staring each other dead in the eye with a certain determination and understanding, as if they were talking just by looking at each other.

As the Proxies clashed around us Metal merely smacked one away with a backhand and kept his pace. I took to the skies and charged a large group of the growing number of Lisa's minions and blasted them with a large breath of fire.

A few jumped up behind me and bit down on my wings, causing me to fall to the ground. Before they could begin tearing at my flesh I turned my head around and used a shout to force them off.

”FUS RO DAH!”

As they flew off from the force of the shout I spat out multiple fireballs which followed them before landing a hit. I grunted in pain as one of the Proxies jumped onto my back and stabbed its claw straight through my scales. I turned my head around to attack only for another Proxie to shot a beam of dark energy into my mouth, causing an explosion.

As I stumbled the army of creatures began to pile onto me. My own Proxies were busy with the others and two Proxies holding my mouth open prevented me from shouting. As I struggled I saw a bright red light shining through the gaps in between monsters.

“CHAOS...BLAST!!!”

The Proxies were incinerated by a wave of red chaos energy. I looked up to see Metal floating above me in the center of the wave.

“Get up, we’re losing too many of our Proxies, see what you can do to try to even the odds while I make a break for Lisa.” He instructed before shooting off in the direction of Lisa.

“Alright, I’ll see what I can do!” I called back before taking to the skies.

{Metals POV}

I came to a halt as a large Proxie blocked my path to Lisa. It lunged forward to try and trap me in its jaw, instead it received a fist going mach two to the face, knocking its head clean off.

I threw a blade behind me to stab a Proxie that tried to sneak up on me before moving my head to the side to avoid a tendril being shot at me. I grabbed the outstretched tendril in my hand and curdled into my spindash. The Proxie was repeatedly slammed into the ground as I spun in place with the tendril in my grasp.

I unfurled myself and began to spin the Proxie around, knocking down multiple other monsters in the process before launching it into the air and blasting it with a chest beam.

I turned to lock eyes with Lisa again, who just smirked and snapped her fingers, causing a horde of huge Proxies to appear around her, all looking at me.

“Why don't I give you the challenge you deserve? After all, if we're going to be spending eternity together I need to know that you can fight a real battle.” She said sadistically with a seductive tone.

I shook my head to free myself of whatever kind of spell she was trying to cast. “I've been fighting God-like beings all day today, what's a swarm of cannon fodder?”

“Good question.” She giggled before flicking a tendril, causing all the larger Proxies to begin charging me.

As they got closer and closer I shut my eyes and readied my fists. As the one at the front of the horde was about to strike me I spoke two words. “Chaos Control.” Time completely stopped around me, everything and everyone frozen in place.

I quickly sped about the large Proxies and planted explosive dummy rings on each of them. I then went back to my original place and readied one of the rings in my hand to start the chain reaction.

As I deactivated Chaos Control everything slowly began to turn to normal. As the Proxie was just about to touch me I threw the ring at his face. It exploded on impact, causing his to explode as well, which in turn caused a chain reaction.

Soon a path was cleared to Lisa who was looking at my unimpressed. “Chaos Control...really? What kind of guy cheats like that?”

“I prefer to get things done quickly.” I responded simply as I continued walking towards her. “You know for someone who wants to turn me to the darkness you seem more keen on destroying me rather than bringing me to your side.”

“You can't blame a girl for wanting to have a little fun before things got serious can you? Besides, it looks to me as if you're giving yourself up?” She began to walk forward, two Proxjes close behind her.

“Yeah, it's pretty useless to try and fight at this point, you'll just keep spawning these things, we'll tire out eventually. Plus, I'm wanting a little revenge on the multiverse for everything it has taken from both of us.” I answered as I reached her. She looked down at me with those empty eyes, I could feel her smirk.

“Well, this certainly makes things easier for me. Now...come here you, I'm making you mine right here, right now.” She leaned down and grabbed me by the torso, bringing me up to eye level. She stared at me for awhile before gently placing her lips on mine, staring to link our minds together.

’Gotcha.’ As we began to enter each other's minds, I pushed her out of mine and forced myself into hers. It was time to break her out of this nightmare, and I swear to whatever God is watching this that if there is another damn villain or possession after this I'm tearing this world to shreds.

She tried to stop me but failed, I had ceased control. Her Proxies ignored everything, not getting any commands from their master, so they just went on to fight the other Proxies and Auldin.

’Hang in there Lisa, I'm coming for you, I'll fix this.’ With one final push I was able to reach into her mind fully. Now, just to find her in this corrupted labyrinth.

As I entered Lisa’s mind, I began to notice a change of scenery. Like in my own mind, my displaced form was shadowed over my human self. The area around me was like an abandoned kingdom. Buildings were empty, windows were broken, and there were cracks in the walls and cement. I seemed to be in some sort of shopping district.

“So, Lisa’s mind is a castle? Hmm, considering how experienced she was with the mind, she may have made her consciousness into a fortress. Of course, when she’s not insane it’s probably not abandoned.”

“You’d be right about that.” I stopped and turned, not expecting to see anyone here. At first I thought I would see Lisa, in her maddened glory. But instead, I saw a little girl with black hair, black eyes, and tan skin. She was wearing a smaller version of the dress Lisa always wore, but it now had straps over her shoulders. She also had that pin with the crossed out circle in her hair, and she held a black rose.

“Um… hi?”

“Hello! My name’s Lisa! I’ve never seen you around here before, are you new? Did you come to help me find everyone? Oh please say you have! It’s gotten really lonely without everyone else. What’s your name anyways?”

“Uh, Metal. My name’s Metal.”

“Metal? That’s a weird name. Oh well, so how come you’re here mister? Are you here to help me find everyone?”

“Find everyone?”

“Uh huh! All the other Lisas that used to be here. There were a lot of us. But then, when the scary lady stormed the castle and took over, everyone suddenly disappeared.”

“Disappeared? Scary lady?”

“Yeah, the scary lady. You know, the one with the empty eyes? She used to be locked away in a far away mountain, but then one day she just showed up here. Then one by one everyone started to disappear. The other Lisas tried to calm me down, but then they left too. I’ve been trying to find them, but I just can’t!” She looked down at the ground, sounding really sad.

What the hell was going on here? Other Lisas? The scary lady? I was super confused by this point. I had expected to find a destroyed, messed up mass of chaos with Lisa somewhere in the middle. What I got was a destroyed kingdom, and some mystery along with it.

“Um… well I’d love to help kid but-”

“You would?! YAY!” She ran up and hugged me before she dashed off before stopping to motion for me to follow her, then running off again. I shook my head and ran after her.

“So, what is this place?”

“This is our mind.”

“Our mind?”

“Oh, sorry, I meant Lisa’s. This is a place she created so she could have a better defence for her mind and a good way to handle her memories. Unintentionally though, she created people like me, copies of her past. Every time a year passes, a new one forms, in the same state of mind and body as she was at the end of that year. Anyways, she also made this place to seal away the scary lady.”

“And she is?”

“The one that gives us our mad modes.”

“Ah. So, whenever Lisa get into a mad mode, the scary lady takes over?”

“Nope, she’s just released for a long time, around a couple years.”

“A couple years? But Lisa’s never-”

“Passage of time in here is very different then it is out there. A minute in the real world is a whole year here.”

“Huh, well I guess that makes some things easier. So the scary lady has never taken over?’

“She used to sometimes a really long time ago. But then Lisa stopped her and sealed her away for good. But now somehow she broke out. The only reason why that could happen is if something bad happened and Lisa can no longer keep the scary lady in check.”

’Well, I’ve got a pretty good idea why she couldn’t this time.’

“Anyways, the scary lady started making the other Lisas disappear. Now I’m the only one left.”

“Why hasn’t she gotten rid of you?”

“Because in order to keep Lisa alive, one of us has to be around.”

“How come she didn’t choose someone younger?”

“I don’t know. The scary lady is kind of cocky, so maybe that’s why.” I nodded.

“So, anything I can do to help?”

“You can help me stop her!”

“That's what I planned to do from the start. Alright, scary lady here I come!”

“Be careful though! The scary lady isn’t limited here like she is out there! If we wanna beat her we need help!”

“And who, might I ask, could help us?”

“Someone that’s been here ever since the scary lady came here. He should be strong enough to assist us.”

“Alright then, lead the way.” She turned a corner, and headed for the city’s exit, with me close behind. And so we set off, to find the one that could help us beat Lisa.

You know, after this all blows over, I'm making sure this situation never happens to us again, we are far too easy to posses. I don't care if I have to destroy Lisa's mad modes to do it, and I know that they are basically the only things that have allowed her to fight powerful opponents and survive. But if this was what they could do to her, to all of us, they had to be destroyed.

But I wasn't just about to leave her defenceless against guys like Nightmare or Xram. I had another plan to help her with that. I knew a good few people in the multiverse that would be willing to help us out with that particular issue, I had been earning favours over the course of my time there, so I've got a few things up my sleeve if needed.

I noticed that the younger Lisa was having trouble running, most likely weakened due to the mad mode Lisa attacking. So I grabbed her by the waist and threw her onto my back where she wrapped her arms around my torso and wrapped her legs around my waist while still holding onto the flower in her hand. “Which way?” I asked while running at a faster pace.

“Towards that mountain over there!” She answered while pointing to a mountain off in the distance.

“Alright, hang on!” I had quickly learned that I still had my speed in the mindscape, so that allowed us to progress at a much faster rate. I couldn't reach mach speeds without my engine, but I could still clock in a couple of hundred miles per hour with my legs alone.

But as I began to pick up more speed I felt the ground shake and some of the buildings began to crack, the cracks seeping with darkness. “Oh no! She's starting to turn everything dark!” The little Lisa exclaimed. “We won't be able to get him up in time to save Lisa!”

I came to a screeching halt and set the girl down, confusing her. “You hurry on and get whoever it is taht can help us, I'll head back and hold off the mad mode until you get there.”

“But you won't survive on your own!”

“I knew that when I came here now go!” I ordered before speeding off again. The girl looked as if she was about to protest but just gave me a look of worry, a look I knew all too well from the real Lisa.

I zipped through the streets of the abandoned kingdom, dodged dark cracks in the road that appeared suddenly, having them appear at a faster rate as I got closer to the main castle.

“Don't even try to stop me, I will get my sister back even if I have to die to do it!” I charged right at the castle, intent on finding this, “scary lady” and setting Lisa free.

{Young Lisa POV}

I ran towards the mountain that he stayed at. I don’t know why he never told Lisa that he was here. He actually only told me, and then told me not to tell anyone else. I guess he knew that I would be the only one the scary lady didn’t take away. I guess it didn’t really matter right now, all I knew was that we needed his help. I soon approached the cave he lived in, and walked right in. I looked around. The cave was pretty bare. Contrary to what I remembered, he like to keep this simple. I strolled up to the only thing in the cave, a huge capsule. I knocked on the glass.

“Uh, mister? We need your help. Metal came just like you said he would, and he went to fight the scary lady all on his own! Please, we need you!” I waited, but nothing. Then, I heard a loud noise, and the capsule opened. Smoke was pouring out, letting whatever was in stasis wake up. Then, two blue metal arms gripped the sides of the capsule before a red eye glowed.

{Third POV}

Metal rushed through the city as more cracks in the ground appeared all around him. As he dodged around, he made sure to keep his eyes on his target. The castle. Just as he rounded a corner, a tendril came rushing out of a random crack and nearly smacked him. He just barely dodged, and stared at the tendril in shock.

“I see. So you’re fed up with trying to indirectly attack me and now you’re attacking me directly. Seems as though you see me as a real threat now.” With a nod, Metal sped past, continuing on to the castle.

As he moved along, more and more tendrils came out, attempting to strike. Pretty soon, the tendrils stopped, only to be replaced by Proxies!

“What the hell?!” Metal cried out as a Proxie took a swing at him. He jumped back and fired a beam at it, destroying it instantly. “Still got energy attacks in here, good to know.” More Proxies began walking out of the cracks, forcing Metal to hurry up and move. As he ran, he noticed that the Proxies were running up behind him, and gaining! He jumped up, turned mid air, and fired a powerful shot of energy. The shot exploded and annihilated the Proxies. He continued on, more and more proxies appearing behind him.

“Don't you guys have anything better to do?!” Groaning in frustration, Metal back-pedalled, jumped into the air and slammed down onto the ground in a split second, sending a shockwave across the area, wiping out all the Proxies. “Thank you.”

After that, he sped off towards the castle again. For a minute, it seemed as though the Proxies had given up chasing him. He knew this wasn't the case. There was no way that the one controlling these things would be stupid enough to just leave him alone.

He turned out to be right as he turned a corner he found an entire swarm of the beasts waiting for him with one huge Proxie leading the charge. Behind the horde was the castle. He was almost there. He was so close to finding a way to free Lisa from her mental prison and end the corruption of her mind, and those Proxies were in his way.

“Get…” As he began to pick up speed he unknowingly pulled his fist back. “...out…” As he clenched his fist tighter his hair began to flicker red and red electricity began to violently spark around his fists. “...of...my…” As the gigantic Proxie swung it's huge fit towards the young boy, Metal sidestepped and threw his fist forward. “...WAY!!!” He was suddenly on the other end of the horde in a flash of light. The street behind him erupted in a huge blast of red electricity that destroyed even the buildings around the now destroyed Proxies.

Metal himself stood with his fist forward, sparking with red energy as did his hair and eyes. He stood breathing heavily, the area around him turning red as well. He looked down at his hands and to the destruction he had caused.

“So...the Apocalypse Magic is still in me...but it feels more…” He opened his hands and the energy seemed to calm, it's sparks becoming less erratic. “...natural and controlled.” Sensing a nearby disturbance he looked down and saw a small stream of Apocalypse Magic and a few tendrils of the dark energy wrestling against each other, the Apocalypse Magic slowly gaining the upper hand as it spread itself into the darkness. “That could come in handy here…”

Having been distracted too long, Metal slapped himself in the face and sped into the large castle through the huge, broken doors.

Now having less space to run around, he reduced his speed to a fast jog as he journeyed through the abandoned castle.

“I wonder how Luna and Dash are holding up right now, I'm sure they're worried as hell.” He spoke to himself, remembering the mares he had fallen for to try and brighten his mood. “Heh, Dash is probably pacing impatiently demanding to join the fight while Luna is sitting acting calm but inside she's just like Dash is on the outside. I'm going to have to make it up to them after this...if I survive. I probably won't.” He said nonchalantly. “Huh...I said that too readily, I guess with all the times I've come close to death I've lost all fear of DEATH himself.”

“Oh really now?” The grim reaper asked as he began to phase in through one of the walls.

“Fuck off!”

“Heh, not for long.” DEATH faded back out of existence as a bolt of Apocalypse Magic was thrown at him.

“God!” Metal shook his head before readjusting his eyepatch. “The nerve of some people.”

“This coming from the one that has broken into someone else's property.” Metal came to a complete stop as he heard the familiar voice, the voice of Lisa's mad modes. “Hello there my Metal Prince, so nice of you to join me!” A tendril wrapped around him and pulled him into the darkness.

“Oh no you don't!” Metal growled before bursting out of the tendril and jumping back into the light. “None of that shit! Show yourself Slenderwoman!”

He heard giggling and footsteps coming from the darkness. “My my, a little demanding and fierce are we? I like that in a man.”

‘Oh my fucking God this is wrong on so many levels.’ Metal thought as he stood unfazed by the words of his target. “I'm going to give you one chance Slenderwoman. Let Lisa have her body back willingly, or I'm going to beat the living shot out of you until you do.”

{Metal’s POV}

As the crazed woman in control walked into the light, she giggled and pointed one of her tendrils at me while licking her lips. “Heh, I never thought I'd see a descendant of Apocalypse offer a peaceful solution to a beast such as I.”

“What're you talking about?”

“Oh right, little Cosmo hasn't told you of your heritage has she? Oh well, if you somehow manage to survive this without becoming my new husband then you'll be able to ask her yourself.” She smirked before shooting a pillar of darkness my way, which I knocked to the side with a backhand.

“Alright then, force it is.” I leaped at her in an attempt to punch. However, I simply passed through. “What the?”

“Heh heh heh. Silly Metal, in this world, I am a goddess. No matter what you do, I can’t be defeated here.”

“Hmph, it’s thinking like that that’ll get you killed.”

“Heh heh heh! You wouldn’t dare kill me!” Slender Woman spread her arms wide as tendrils shot out of her back. I dodged them and threw back an energy blast, which she backhanded.

“And why wouldn’t I?”

“Try it, SEE WHAT HAPPENS!” Two massive orbs of darkness formed at her sides. She threw them right at me, and I barely dodged. I ran at her full speed and threw a punch, but she caught my arm with a tendril. She lifted me up, then slammed me into the ground. Slender Woman then tossed me tossed me into the castle. I broke through the wall and landed in the throne room. The hall was empty and lifeless. The only thing in there was…

“Lisa!” She was chained up in an orb that rested above the throne. There were chains on her arms, legs, and body. There were angled lines all over her body, sort of reminding me of something from Twilight Princess.

“Don’t bother, she can’t hear you.” I turned to see Slender Woman walking in.

“What did you do to her?”

“Nothing. Her own sorrow is what’s made her like this. And as long as it does, I get to keep control.”

“Monster, give my sister her body back!” I leaped at her but she dodged.

“Give it back? This body was mine to begin with! If anything, I’ve just reclaimed what was mine!” She snapped her fingers and a couple Proxies appeared. They ran at me and lunged. I however formed a couple lunar blades in my hands and slashed through them. I then charged at Slender Woman, but again I phased through her.

“Ugh, this is getting boring. I suppose I’ll just finish this.” She snapped her fingers again and everything went black. Then, I heard the crack of lightning, and everything went white. When the light cleared up and I could see again, it looked like I was in the middle of some sort of storm. It was pouring rain and lightning flashed everywhere. There were floating stone platforms all over, making some kind of battle arena.

“Tell me something Metal.” Slender woman’s voice seemed to be coming from everywhere at once. “Are you ready to succumb to the darkness?”

“A bit too late to ask that question.” I could see a black figure forming in the clouds. It emerged out of the storm wall and came into view.

It was a giant, Slender Woman.

“What the hell?” She lifted up a massive hand and swung at me. I jumped onto another platform before the hand could hit me. The tendrils on her back flew out and attacked, many of which I just barely dodged. However, one nicked me in the back, causing me to fall onto another platform right on my face. I flipped over on my back in an attempt to recover, only to see another tendril descending right on top of me. I couldn’t do anything but watch as it quickly approached, ready to hit me with a strike that could end me. I closed my eyes and braced myself.

But nothing came.

I waited a few seconds before opening my eyes. What I saw...didn't shock me in the slightest.

“Giving up already? That’s certainly unlike you Metal.” It was a blue robotic hedgehog. “I expected more.”

When he looked at me, I could tell the personality and expression were a bit different, but it was still the same basic person.

“Took you long enough.”

Gale just turned to Slenderwoman. “Why aren't you fighting like you normally do? This is an opponent that would require a form.”

“I was holding back because I didn't want to damage Lisa's mind.” He helped me up and we stood side by side, staring down the monster before us as she extended a hand.

“What was your plan to kill her exactly?” He asked as he blasted the giant hand away.

“You know I'm not dumb enough to realise that I can't kill her, as much as I really what to. I know what will happen.” I answered while clenching my fists to build up the Apocalypse Magic I had in me.

“How did you come across that answer?”

“You haven't been paying attention to me lately have you? All those plans to kill all of you if necessary? I did my research man, I'm not an idiot. Now can we stop talking and take this bitch down? I'm getting really tired of this story arc.”

He just looked at me strangely before shaking his head. “That Apocalypse Magic must have damaged you considerably..”

“We were all messed up before we got to Equestria. And the magic hasn't affected my personality that much. It feels…” I held out my hands and the electricity swept over my body. “...natural.”

“Hmm, seems as though you have adapted to it.”

“Hey, how come you sound different?”

“I am only a soul. Without a mind, I have less of a connection with my emotions.”

“Ah, I see.”

“So, are you ready to face her?” I looked at the Slender Woman before nodding.

“Let’s do this!”

Author's Note

And there's your next chapter everyone! Sorry I haven't written all that much as of late. School has been one hell of a hassle. What with finals coming up and everything, I've had to study hard. But the good news is that summer is coming up in a couple weeks! So I'll be able to write a lot more then! Until then everyone!

Chapter Thirty Nine: End Of Darkness

Chapter Thirty Nine: End Of Darkness

{Third POV}

Metal and Gale both leaped at Slender Woman with extended legs. They both managed to land a kick on her face, causing her to cry out before she took a swipe at them. The robotic hedgehogs dodged, and landed on separate platforms. Slender Woman summoned more Proxies to attack them while her tendrils lashed out everywhere.

As a giant Proxie leaped at Metal, he summoned a lunar blade to slice it in half. He started swinging left and right, cutting down every Proxie that came his way. “Well, at least these things aren’t that hard to kill!”

“Don’t get overconfident Metal!” Gale shouted as he blasted a Proxie in front of him. “Doing so will get you killed.”

“Oh lighten up mr. serious, no Proxie that she summons could really be a threat to us!” A few of the Proxies seemed to growl to Metal, as if offended, before becoming Proxie like versions of the two warriors. They both stopped and stared at their new opponents.

“You just had to say that, didn’t you?”

“Hey, they may be able to copy forms and abilities…” Metal readied his fist and charged a Proxie version of him which mimicked his movements, their fists clashed but the Proxie was blown to pieces. “...but they can't copy power!”

Gale nodded and grabbed a Proxie him by the neck. It curled into a spinball in an attempt to escape but Gale just used this and threw it at another Proxie, ripping it to shreds. “Is it just me or are we becoming far more brutal fighters?”

“I don't know what you're talk about.” Metal stabbed his hand through a Proxie and ripped out its heart.

“Was that sarcasm or obliviousness?”

“Huh?” Metal grabbed another Proxie, stabbed his hands through opposite sides of its torso before ripping it in half.

“Ok now I know you're just fucking with me.”

“Am I ever not?” While he was distracted Slender Woman appeared behind him and threw a punch.

“Metal look out!”

As the punch was about to hit Metals eyes glowed red. He instantly turned around and met the punch with a headbut. Slender Woman staggered and grasped her hand in pain as bolts of red energy were sent into it and from the force of the impact. His eyes began to glow brighter as he jumped into the air and threw both hands forward.

Four large streams of Apocalypse Magic shot out of his arms and flew into the giant. Everything was still for a moment before Metal held out an open hand. “Rapture.” He clenched the hand into a fist and Slender Woman screamed out in pain as her body was being torn apart from the inside.

Metal deactivated the attack before it could kill her, knowing what that would do to the one he was trying to save. Gale punched away another Proxie before flying over to him. “Dude...what the hell happened to you? That attack was just savage, even for you and I've seen the crap you've got in your head.”

Metals eyes returned to normal, save the one filled with Apocalypse Magic. “I'm getting used to this new power, and this isn't just some kind of energy you shoot out and it explodes. This power is something more…”

Gale stared at him with concern. “You're not gonna let this power get the better of you again are you?”

“No.” Metal lowered his hands and relaxed his body slightly. “This isn't something that can corrupt me again, it isn't forcing itself into me or trying to cease control. Like I said before, it feels natural.”

“Of course it does.” They heard Slender Woman say shakily as she regained her composure. “Do you seriously have no idea what that power is to you?”

“No but I can already tell that you aren't going to give me a straight answer,” Metal said before fireing a blast of apocalypse magic at the Slender Woman.

“Ugh! Insignificant little… that apocalypse magic make quite the annoyance.”

“Really? Because I find it pretty useful.” Metal felt the poet surge through him once more as it erupted from his body killing the surrounding Proxies. “Are you done wasting our time? Or are you just gonna keep putting up a pointless struggle that we all know will just end up with you losing and us walking out of here with Lisa safe and sound.”

“I think you forget that this is my mind, my world! And in it, I am a goddess!” Slender Woman swung out with her arm, faster than Gale and Metal thought she could, and knocked the two robots off their platform and into the storm. The electricity in the air was overwhelming, and lightning flashed all around them, some a little too close for comfort.

“Well shit. So, what now Gale?”

“I’d say our best chance of ending this is finding Lisa and waking her up. We do that, and she can take down the Slender Woman a hell of alot faster than we can.”

“Alright, and how do we do that?”

“Well if I had to guess, I’d say Slender Woman has trapped Lisa deep in her own subconscious. If we could somehow get to her, then I theorize my being there will be enough to awaken her.”

“Really? What about me?”

“Metal, this has all happened because Lisa thought I died. Normally in our family that isn’t too much of a problem because we have our ways of coming back. However, Lisa does not know this, thus seeing me dead has caused her to sink into her own subconscious, allowing Slender Woman to be free.”

“Right then, so where do we start looking.”

“We need to find a way to get deeper into her mind, but first I suggest you dodge.”

“Huh?” Metal turned to see a massive fist impact with him, sending him flying. “Okay what the hell?”

“Remember, this is Slender Woman’s mind. We’re playing by her rules in this world. Up until now, she’s been toying with us, but now things are going to get serious.”

Tendrils started coming out of the clouds at a rapid pace, Gale and Metal doing their best to dodge them. Eventually, they came out of the clouds and started heading towards a mess of branches and lights. It kind of looked like they were inside of a brain, and the branches were all neurons connected together, but they were all black with blue outlines. Bolts of electricity jumped from neuron to neuron.

“Okay, where the hell are we now?”

“This is most likely Lisa’s memory bank. All those lights are her memories.”

“Wow, she’s got a lot of them.”

“She is immortal.”

“Right right. So, will we find Lisa in here?”

“No, but an entrance into Lisa’s subconscious should be around here somewhere.” The two landed on their feet, then stood and looked around. “This way.”

As they started to walk, Metal looked around.

“Man, this place is amazing. How come my mind didn’t look like this?”

“Lisa specializes in control of the mind. She most likely organized her mind in such a way as to both better defend it from intruders, and to assure that Slender Woman doesn’t take complete control of her mind’s defences.”

“Defences?”

“Indeed. Before Slender Woman came, Lisa’s mind had hundreds of defences to ward off intruders. Thankfully, they recognized me as friendly, and let me in. If they had not, then I wouldn’t be in here, as it is impossible to break into Lisa’s mind by force, or by sneaking in. It’s too well defended.”

“So, Lisa made it so that when Slender Woman comes, those defences are deactivated.”

“Correct. This was probably done so that people from the outside could come in and stop her if Lisa herself could not do it on her own.”

“Huh, Lisa’s more prepared for something like this than I thought.”

“Indeed.”

“So an entrance to Lisa’s subconscious should be in here somewhere?”

“Correct.”

“But if that’s true, why would Slender Woman lead us here?”

“Slender Woman only has control in certain areas of Lisa’s mind. She must not have know how close we were to Lisa’s memory bank, and accidently dropped us in when she swiped us off the platform.”

“So, we’re safe here?”

“Not exactly. Lisa’s defences only deactivate in areas that Slender Woman can control. Her memory bank’s defences are still active.”

“Then why aren’t we seeing any?”

“Because we are defined as friend to her defences. However, that can quickly change if we aren’t careful.”

“Don’t do anything stupid, got it.” The two continued walking along, making their way to the center of the mess of neurons. Eventually, they found a neuron with a couple of holes in it. “Is this it?”

“Probably. Now we have to be carefull. Lisa’s subconscious is where Slender Woman is kept when Lisa is in control. She’ll know the place better than we do, and will have total control over everything. She could straight up kill us if she wanted to.”

“Then how are we supposed to find Lisa?”

“We rush in, and hope for the best.”

“That sounds like a plan that a Gale with emotions would come up with.”

“It’s our only option. Besides, I’m still me, just less connected with my emotions now that I no longer have a body.”

“Alright, if there's anything I'm good at its rushing in blindly and somehow coming out on top. Let's do this.” Metal sent a red glow over his body and grabbed Gales arm before dashing into the fractured neuron. As soon as they enter a large tendril came out of nowhere and attempted to stab the two. But the tendril was blocked by an invisible force around the two.

“How'd you do that?” Gale asked as he let himself be dragged along by Metal.

“Something I learned quickly with this new magic, it's useful in the physical world and the mental world. I'm not sure exactly on how I activate it, but from what I can tell it shields me from anything Slender Woman can throw at me, as long as the field stays up of course.” Metal explained as a red bubble flashed around them before becoming invisible once more.

“Once we get into the real world again we are looking into this magic.”

Metal shrugged and kept running full speed, the shield around them blocking various attacks coming from their enemy. “How long is this hallway?!” Metal groaned as he had now been running through the same corridor for ten full minutes.

“It would appear that Slender Woman is purposely making it longer, you could be running forever and we'd still make no progress.” Gale explained as he raised a hand and blasted a tendril away.

Metal just kept running as he began to think of a way to counteract their enemies manipulation. “What if all of her focus was on attacking one of us?”

Gale thought for a moment before nodding. “That may distract her from creating a longer pathway, but we'd have to split up.”

“That's the idea!” Metal came to a stop and chucked Gale further down the corridor. Immediately massive amounts of tendrils appeared and surrounded him, only for glowing red ropes to wrap around them and hold them back. Gale looked to Metal who was holding the ropes in his hands. “Go! Get Lisa! I'll hold her off!”

“You could die facing her alone!”

“I came in here knowing full well that I could die, but if it gets you two out of here then I don't care! So just...GO!!!” Metal sent a wave of energy over to Gale which pushed him forward.

Slender Woman appeared and attempted to peruse Gale, only to be hit by her own tendrils which Metal was now puppeteering.

“Oh no you don't you demon bitch, I ain't done with you yet!” He yelled as he let go of the ropes and took a fighting stance.

“I'm not wasting my time in you! I heard your little plan and I'm not giving this body back!” As she attempted to escape Metal threw his arms out to the side and covered the corridor in a red barrier, temporarily preventing her from leaving that area. “Alright, I am destroying you once and for all! And after I do that, I'll kill Gale and then move onto those little friends and lovers of yours!”

Metal stood still before sighing. “Making it extremely hard to not kill you y’know…” His body was coated in red energy before he charged forward.

Gale ran as fast as he could, rushing down the hallway trying to find Lisa.

‘There’s a 53% chance that she’s down this way,’ Gale thought. ‘Course, there’s also a 47% chance that I’m still going the wrong way, but I can only hope.’

He ran along the dark path, eventually making it to some sort of room. Gale stopped and looked around. He spotted Lisa, but not in the way he thought he would have.

Instead of seeing her all chained up like he had expected, Lisa was curled up in some large, black, circular bed.

“Odd. I would have figured her to be imprisoned, not asleep.” Gale walked up to the bed, intending to wake Lisa up and end all of this. Then he hit a force field. “Knew it wouldn’t be that easy.”

Gale walked around and inspected the invisible forcefield, trying to come up with a way to bring it down. He tapped on it once more before calling out.

“Lisa? Lisa!” No response. “Figures, it’s sound proof.”

Gale took on last look around before he noticed something. Up above was a really fancy chandelier that was holding up curtains that draped around the sides of the bed, and it was lined with candles. Gale flew up to it. He noticed that it wasn’t blocked by the force field, and began his inspection, finding a chain at the top.

“Hmm, perhaps this could lead me to whatever is keeping Lisa trapped.” Gale followed the chain, up and up and up until finally, he came to the ceiling. There he found some sort of monster, holding the chain in its mouth.

Acting quickly, Gale killed the beast before it did anything, causing it to drop the chain. The chandelier fell, crashing on top of the force field and breaking it. The chandelier then dissolved, as did the drapes, leaving only the bed Lisa slept in. Gale floated down next to Lisa and gave her a light shake.

“Lisa, time to wake up.”

“You know something?! I'm actually starting to have fun with this!” Metal yelled like a madman as he dashed to the side to avoid a huge tendril striking the shield.

“Could you just hold still and let me kill you already?!”

“Nope!” Metal snapped his fingers and created an explosion right on the Slender Woman's face, causing her to fall backwards. “Oh come on, after all I've thrown at you THAT is what gets you to fall?! Pathetic…”

Slender Woman got to her feet and glared at him. “What's pathetic is that a descendant of Apocalypse is actually holding back trying NOT to kill!”

“What the fuck are you talking about?”

Slender Woman just growled and lunged forward in an attempt to tackle him, only for him to quickstep out of the way and kick her in the back, causing her to fall onto the cold floor with a grunt.

“Guess you ain't budging on that subject, oh well, I'm sure I'll get some kind of cryptic explanation from someone later. For now…” Metals other eye began to glow red with energy as he cracked his knuckles. “...daddy needs to express some rage.”

Slender Woman growled and began to grow into a giant. She then attempted to swipe him with a claw only to have him stop the hand with his own. The two struggled against each other, both glaring at the other with pure rage in their eyes and non-existent eyes.

Metal smirked and snapped his finger, causing another explosion, this time on her face. She screamed in pain before throwing her hand up, causing multiple black spikes to rise from the ground and stab him. He grunted and teleported off the spikes, breathing heavily as the wounds were filled with his magic. “Is it strange that I'm becoming numb to being stabbed?”

When Slender Woman swiped him with a claw, he jumped back and crouched.

“I wonder if I can still…” He curled into a ball and began charging up a spindash, the spinball being made of glowing red energy which grew larger around him as he charged it up before blasting into his enemy's chest, sending her flying into the magic barrier Metal had set up, electrifying her. He broke out of his spinball and landed just in front of the now normal sized Slender Woman.

His other eye returned to normal as he watched his enemy breath heavily, her hands and knees on the floor with her head hanging low.

“Well, this is certainly a sight, and here I thought you were supposed to be extremely powerful.” He shook his head and formed chains out of his magic before tieing her down and sitting down. “Guess it's up to Gale now.”

Slender Woman clenched her fist and growled. Then, suddenly, everything shook.

“The hell?” Slender woman froze, seemingly knowing what that shaking was.

“No… no not now! Not now! I was so close!” Slender Woman broke the chains that held her down and turned around to face a figure, walking towards them in the darkness.

“So, this is what you’ve been doing. Taking over my mind just so you could steal Metal’s power and destroy everything. Heh, you’d work hand in hand with the nightmares.”

’Lisa?’ Metal wondered.

“You! How did you get up?!” Slender Woman cried out as Lisa stepped out from the shadows.

“Simple, he woke me up.” Gale walked out of the darkness, standing beside his girlfriend. Lisa looked towards Metal and smiled. “Metal, good to see you as yourself again.”

Metal remained silent and looked away slightly.

“Grr, shut up! Why are you all acting so happy. Now I’m free to kill you all!”

“Ah ah ah Slendy, you know the rules. Now that I’m awake, you get to go back to sleep.”

“No! Fuck your rule over my mind! I’m taking it all back and destroying everything you hold dear! I will-” Suddenly, Slender Woman was gone.

“Yeah yeah yeah, blah blah blah. My mind, my rules, my decisions.” Lisa turned back to Metal and Gale. “Now, I hope you two have enjoyed your expedition into my mind, because now you two need to leave. It feels weird having you two in here for so long. Anyways, hope you didn’t see anything embarrassing!”

“Wait wait wait, aren’t you excited to see that Gale is okay?”

“Huh? Oh I knew he was going to be fine, or at least, I remembered that. But seeing Gale’s body had made me forget that for a bit. Before I remembered that he would be fine, Slender Woman took advantage of my sorrow and took over my mind. But as I lay there in my subconscious, I realized that he would be fine. Besides, I’m still waking up, so I’ll probably get all emotional when Gale wakes back up in the real world.”

“Ah, I see.”

“Welp, bye you two!” Then everything went white.

Metal re-entered his physical body and jumped off of Lisa as she began to take control of her body once more.

“Well, that was quick! But do you mind giving me a hand here!?” Alduin called out.

Metal turned around and saw the dragon being swarmed by a horde of Proxies. Metal clenched his fists and charged up his new magic. “CHOAS...BLAST!!!” Protective bubbles formed over Auldin and Lisa as a huge explosion of red energy destroyed everything wishing a half mile radius.

When the blast died down, they were all left in a large flat crater. When Metal looked down at himself, he saw that his body had changed. He was now slightly taller, his metal was now shiny, his left eye still glowed with his magic, he had a sliver ring around front his jet engine, his quills were slimier and he now had a scar over his chest where he had been stabbed multiple times.

He shook the red mist off of his hands and sighed. “Of course there's a scar…”

The bubbles around the two other displaced disappeared. Auldin looked to Metal with concern. “How did you get this strong in so little time?” He asked.

Metal held up an open palm and a red flame began to burn above it. “Something I was apparently missing…”

Auldin could feel the power radiating off of him, the same power he felt that was full of destruction and evil, but now sat calmly inside of his fellow displaced’s body.

The two turned around when they heard Lisa grumble as she slowly got to her feet, holding her head in pain. “Ow...why does my head hurt so much?”

Metal runner the back of his head nervously. “Sorry about that, kinda had to break into your mind that get you out of there...in more ways than one.”

Lisa groaned, feeling the after effects of her body being possessed and the usage of the mad modes. “What happened while I was…” Suddenly, everything that had been seen or heard by Slender Woman during the time she was in control came rushing into her mind. She looked to Metal, remembering the look on his face when Slender Woman had tricked him and how he was so determined to get her back. “Metal…”

Metal looked away and sighed.

She walked over to him slowly, concern washing over her as she saw his new form and the scar on his chest. The memory of Slender Woman trying to possess him flooded her mind. She got on her knees and got just below eye level with the robot who looked away. She looked at his chest and brushed her hand against the scar. “Metal, your-”

“It's fine.”

“What she did...you could have-”

“I said it's fine.” He dismissed. “It hurt, but it's fine.”

“No, it's not fine. You've done too much, you've been hurt far too much in such a short amount of time!” She placed her hands on the side of his head and stood up, making him look up at her. “Metal...you do too much for others without asking for anything. Please, just let me know how it really feels…”

Metal stared at her for a moment before closing his eyes. “...it hurts…” Lisa saw what looked like a black tear forming under Metals eye. “It hurts so much…” He opened his eyes, staring right into hers, she saw pain in them, she saw exhaustion in them, and she saw coldness in them. “I can't keep doing this...but I have to...because no one else has the power to do so…”

Lisa was about to speak when Metal pulled away from her and looked at the ground.

“There are very few thugs that keep me from going insane. Rainbow, Luna, you...Samatha...and the fact that I need to help people, that I have the power to make a difference...all of that was almost taken away from me today…” Lisa put a hand over her mouth as she saw oil tears falling down Metals cheeks. Auldin just kept quiet, knowing how much pain the responsibility brought, and how much can be taken from one person. “I've watched three of the people I love almost die in the past twenty four hours...I've lost my home...I don't even know what I'm going to do next! There's no winging it this time! There's no do random shit for fun anymore! there's no peaceful solutions! THERE’S NO ENDING!!!”

Metal sat down and looked to the ground.

“There's no ending…” Lisa and Auldin looked to each other before walking away from him to talk in private.

“What do we do? I don't know what to say to make him feel better.” Lisa admitted sadly.

“There's nothing that can really be done, other than ending all of which causes him to be this way, which is what we're all fighting. Perhaps, after Xram and the Nightmares have been destroyed, and peace is brought about, he can finally be at peace. For now...he will have to feel this way. We can support him, show him that we care and appreciate what he does for everyone. But those feelings will always exist in him.”

“There has to be something though, something that can give him hope…” Lisa thought for a moment before an idea formed in her head. “What if we got his family back together?”

Auldin nodded with a soft smile. “That might help.”

“His sister is missing somewhere in the multiverse, his mother is somewhere around her, I don't know where his father is, and his girlfriend from earth is probably dead right now, but that one is an easy fix on Metals part.” Lisa explained.

“I see…”

“I'll go find his mom and dad after I leave Gale back in his pod to heal, you see about finding his sister, she's named Marceline I think. She'll be a female Metal Sonic most likely. And I think Metal is already going to go try to heal Samantha anyway.” The two nodded and went off on their own ways, ready to complete their set tasks.

Metal watched them go, having heard their entire conversation. “They forget I'm a robot far too often…” He sighed and held out his hand. Suddenly, the chaos emeralds appeared and floated around him. He used his power to take the Apocalypse Magic that had been trapped inside them when he had tried to use them in his beast state.

He got up and teleported down to the underground shrine, where the shards of the master emerald lay scattered around the room with the body of a young girl lying among them. Metal looked into his memory and scanned a typical unicorns telekinetic ability. Using this, his hand glowed dark blue as he used his magic to lift the shards and the girl into the air.

The shards began attaching to each other as the emerald returned to its former glory. Metal then set the emerald in the middle of the shrine and levitated Samantha's body into his arms. “I've almost got you...just a little longer.” He spoke to her lifeless body and he ascended the steps upto the large green jewel. The chaos emeralds began to separate and float around the entire shrine as he walked.

He gently lay her body down on the top of the ancient gem and brushed her cheek with his hand.

“Just hold on a little while longer…” He took a step back she raised his hands up into the air as he began to command the emeralds power. “Just wait…”

An hour later

Auldin, Lisa, Gale, Cosmo, the ball of light Jasper and another figure appeared outside the cave leading to the shrine. Auldin shrunk down to his human form in order to fit and while Gale and Lisa hugged each other closely after what had happened.

They began to walk down the dark caves, the way lit by Gales robotic eyes. Once they reached the large dug out area which held the shrine they stopped. Metal was at the top of the stone structure on his knees, the emeralds still and the place in dead silence. Samantha's body remained unmoving, laying still on the master emerald.

Lisa began to walk forward, with the others following her. Once they reached the top Lisa and Gale placed their hands on Metals shoulders comfortingly. “I should have guessed…” He spoke emotionlessly. “Guess it was too late.”

“It's alright man, we'll find a way to get her back.” Gale tried to comfort him, but failed.

“Worst case scenario here, my children and I can fight of DEATH to get her soul back.” Auldin stated quietly.

“And what if DEATH doesn't have her soul?” Metal asked.

“Then...I don't know...I'm sorry.”

Metal clenched his fists and glared at the emerald. “You know what? I AM SICK OF THIS!!!” He suddenly got to his feet and placed his hands on the master emerald. “YOU’VE GOT INFINITE POWER INSIDE YOU, USE IT!!!”

The chaos emeralds closed in and began violently spinning around the shrine. The others stood back as the room began to shake.

“WE ARE ENDING THIS, I’M TIRED OF LOSING PEOPLE I LOVE, I’M TIRED OF BEING SCREWED OVER BY WHATEVER FUCKING DEITY IS CONTROLLING ALL OF THIS, AND I AM SICK OF THIS FUCKING STORY ARC!!!” The emeralds all began to glow violently as they expanded, becoming the super emeralds. “I CONTROL YOUR POWER, I COMMAND YOUR CHAOS ENERGY, SO I COMMAND YOU TO SAVE HER!!!”

The group shielded their eyes as a bright wave of light burst out from the centre of the room.

After the light finally died down, the group slowly opened their eyes. They watched the chaos emeralds shrink back down and fall onto the ground. Looking up, they saw Metal standing still in front of the master emerald. Suddenly he tipped backwards and was about to fall down the stone steps when Lisa reached a tendril over and caught him. Pulling him over to the group, they saw the lights in his eyes had gone out and his body fell limp.

“I guess all that energy that was released tired him out.” Auldin said as he checked that Metals life force was still stable.

“Hey shouldn't have been knocked out though, he's used more energy than that before…” Gale stated as he looked up at the emerald.

“His chaos drives are still damaged, he used all the power he had left to command the emeralds.” Lisa explained as she opened the hatch on Metals chest, revealing the broken gems that powered his body.

Cosmo walked over to him and pulled out the two broken drives and placing new ones back into him before closing the hatch. ”It will take him awhile to wake up, he just needs to recharge.” She brushed her hand over his cheek and smiled softly. ”You did well my child. So well.”

“Hey, don't I get to see him?!” A young female's voice, just slightly higher than Lisa's, complained. Gale turned to the female Metal Sonic, who was slightly shorter, had light blue metal, had curved quills, her body had a bit of a curve to it and had light blue eyes.

Cosmo smiled at her daughter and nodded. ”Come on then Marcy.”

Marcy walked around the others and came up to her unconscious brother. “Damn...he looks like he's been through a lot…”

“You have no idea…” Lisa and Gale groaned in exhaustion.

Marcy ignored them and placed a hand on his scar. “You've been throwing yourself into danger...haven't you?” She sighed and hugged his body. “It's been too long...I really missed you…”

The group looked up at the shrine as they heard moaning. Samantha fidgeted a little bit before slowly opening her eyes.

“He did it.” Lisa sighed in relief.

Samantha slowly sat up and stretched out, groaning as she felt sore all over. Once she was done she looked around at the unfamiliar location until her eyes fell on the group. “I guess...that fight between Metal Madness and Solaris wasn't a dream…”

”Indeed my dear. It was in fact quite real.” Jasper spoke as he floated up to the revived girl.

“You're...that voice that was speaking to me while I was asleep, right?” She asked.

”Yes, I am. But you were not asleep Samantha, you were dead.”

Samantha looked at him confused. “Wait...what? I was...dead?”

The group all nodded and Gale motioned to the unconscious Metal who Lisa had lay down on the grass. “Yes, and he's the one that risked everything to try and get you back.”

Samantha looked to the sleeping robot and tilted her head. “Why did he do that? He doesn't know me.”

“Trust us when we say he knows you better than anyone.” Lisa said as she walked up the shrine. Samantha retreated slightly as she approached, causing her to stop. “Oh don't be scared, I'm not like Slender in any way other than body. Name's Lisa.” She greeted while holding her hand out.

Samantha hesitated, but felt a sense of familiarity from her, easing her worries. She took Lisa's hand and shook it. “Samantha.”

“Oh I know who you are, he's told us a lot about you.” Lisa said with a smile as she pointed to Metal with a tendril.

“But how could…” It took a moment, but Samantha eventually put two and two together and gasped. “Wait, Metal?!”

”Yes, that's him.”

Samantha jumped off the master emerald and rushed down the steps. Once she reached the bottom she got on her knees and looked at him with concern. “He's just sleeping, don't worry.” Auldin explained. “It took a lot for him to bring you back to life. Let him have his rest, he's earned it.”

Samantha looked to the group and back to her sleeping love. She gripped his hand in hers and pressed her forehead against his. “Thank you…”

A little while later, Author and Marx appeared and looked around the broken world. “Dear God what the hell happened here?” Marx asked as he looked around.

Author closed his eyes and frowned. “It seems that Metal finally gained control over the Apocalypse Magic inside of him, as well as absorbing a large quantity of it.”

Marx sighed and snapped his fingers, making his staff appear in his hand. “Well, let's find everyone and get them back to Gales world while we fix all this damage.”

Gales universe

“So, you guys just travel through different universes on a daily basis?” Samantha asked as the group walked through a portal into the peaceful universe.

“Pretty much, but the one who would travel most would be Metal, he's the only one of us other than Marx that has the ability of to naturally open portals to other worlds.” Lisa explained, Metal cradled in her arms.

“So, what has he been doing all this time? I'm sure there's a lot to tell.”

Gale stopped himself and her, letting the group go on ahead while he gave her a quick overview of all of Metals adventures, achievements, heroic and villainous moments. “So yeah...he hasn't had the greatest run, the fact that he's even still sane after all of this is a miracle in itself.” Gale finished.

Samantha had her hands over her mouth and tears in her eyes. “He really did those things?”

“Yeah...saved and helped us all more times than I can count. He's a pretty good guy, but he does have his flaws, big flaws that he needs to work on.” Gale added. “But...I can't really blame him for those faults. Most of them were created by interfering forces...others the result of bad experiences.” As Samantha was about to respond he turned away and began walking. “Come on, we're gonna wanna be there for when he wakes up.”

As they walked, a very important question came to Gales mind. He stopped and turned to Samantha with a nervous look.

“Um, quick question...how good are you at sharing?”

“Why do you ask?”

“Well, you see, when Metal came to his Equestria, he was trying to get over you and move on...as a result he ended up forming a herd with Luna and Rainbow Dash…”

Samantha facepalmed and groaned. “He and I are going to have a very long conversation about this…”

“Well, I'd best be getting back to my own world to prepare for the wedding. See you all there.” Auldin said goodbye as he walked through the portal to his home.

“See ya bro.” Gale waved as the portal closed.

Samantha watched as Luna and Rainbow Dash looked over Metal, making sure he was alright. To not be left out, she walked over and set Metals head in her lap while holding the sides of his head.

The others either chuckled or rolled their eyes as the three looked at each other with slightly territorial eyes.

Omega and Gamma looked to each other and sighed happily, glad that one two of their old friends had returned to them. Having both Samantha and Marcy back with Metal filled them with relief, knowing they would help him keep a steady mind and keep him healthy.

Suddenly, the lights in his eyes flickered. The group all gathered around as they flickered on and off again until finally they remained on. He quickly sat up and head his head in his heads. “Gah...God damn that hurts…”

“You ok there?” Gale asked with his arms folded.

“Nope...definitely not…” He stood up and the group backed up, giving him space, except for four of them. Metal stretched his arms out and yawned. “Man...it feels like a nuke was dropped on my head…”

“I think the energy of the emeralds were far more powerful than any nuke could ever be.” Gale commented. “A nuke probably wouldn't do that much to any of us to be honest.”

“Yeah yeah whatever…” Metal grumbled. “Wait.,.what happened to-”

“Metal?”

Metal froze as he heard the voice of Samantha. “Sam…” He quickly turned around and saw her standing there with a smile and tears in her eyes. “You're...you're alive...it worked…”

Samantha nodded. She was about to say something when Metal instantly brought her into a hug. Lisa smiled at this and placed a hand on her chest. Samantha wrapped her arms around him as he held her tightly.

“Never...leave me again…” He spoke quietly.

“Trust me...I'm not going anywhere.”

Suddenly Marx and Author walked out of a portal and smiled. “Well, we've fixed your world and everyone is moving back in. I think you'd all best get back and start preparing for the wedding.” Marx suggested as he kept the portal open. The ponies, mobians, Gamma and Omega jumped in first, followed by Luna and Dash, Marcy snuck around Metal and jumped in, soon followed by Samantha who had managed to pry herself away from Metal, then lastly Jasper and Cosmo jumped through.

Metal walked up to Gale and Lisa and brought them into a hug. “Thank you...so much…” The two smiled and returned the embrace.

“Your welcome little bro...and thank you for fighting for us.” Lisa spoke softly.

“We really appreciate it dude, don't you forget that.” Gale added as he pat his friend on the back.

Metal pulled away and nodded. “I won't, don't worry.”

“Well, after all of this, I'm going to go take a nap, because I am tired as hell.” Lisa groaned before teleporting away. Author and Marx disappeared, leaving only Metal and Gale.

As Metal walked towards the portal Gale called out, causing him to stop. “You still want Lisa...don't you?”

Metal remained silent, only taking the last few steps before disappearing into the portal, which closed behind him.

Author's Note

Sorry this took so long! I've been having a busy time with school and personal things, but don't worry, I think I'm back on track. Anyways, the wedding is next! Yay!

Remake is Out!

Hey everyone! So I noticed that not all of you may know that the remake of this story and all the others is out, so I decided to make a chapter to pet you all know. You can find it here!

Chapter One: Awakening (Rewritten)

Chapter One: Awakening

{Third POV}

It's a sunny day in Equestria, and a group of young colts and fillies are being led by two individuals. The first being a dark pink mare with a lighter pink mane and three flowers with happy faces for a cutie mark. Her name is Cheerilee. The second being is rather, odd. He appears to be made of many different animals, but has the body figure of a dragon. His name, is Discord. The group is mainly led by Discord as he spins off fascinating tales of the statues in the garden. After a little while the group approaches a rather large statue that appears to be a dragon.

Dan's POV.

I'm. So. BOOOORED! What's a giant ferocious, and yet heavily misunderstood dragon lord turned stone supposed to do as he's trapped in a immovable prison? Hey wait, what's that sound? Is that, PONIES?

"Ho ho," Discord chuckled "Now here's a mighty being. Everypony, this, is Alduin. Terror of the skies!" Everypony stared at me in amazement. Well, at least Discord's portraying me as a powerful creature. "Now he's got quite the tale. Over a thousand years ago, Equestria was at peace. Then, one day, the mighty dragon known as Alduin appeared in the skies. He was a powerful dragon. Heck, if I remember correctly, he was the king of all dragons! He was a mighty, nasty beast, that had more power than both princess Celestia and Luna combined! He caused destruction and chaos, more than even I would like, and threatened to tear the world apart!" Okay, that wasn't true. It was their fault the world was in such danger! I tried to make peace, but they just fought me! Probably because I didn't know their tongue, but I digress. "He wasn't just powerful due to his physical ability, oh no, he also had a very special type of magic known as Thu'um, or in our language, Shouts. With the power of his voice, he could command nature itself. He could manipulate time and space, and even control others. The only thing that stood a chance against him where the Elements of Harmony. Once used on him, he was turned to stone. Some say that he resides in this very statue!"

"Really?" asked a young filly. By using my power I was able to see her name was Apple Bloom.

"Now I'm sure that was all just a legend" said Cheerilee. I knew she wouldn't believe Discord. "Now why don't we go get some lunch?"

All the young ponies cheered and went on their way, leaving only Discord behind. "Well Alduin, I would really like hope those legends weren't true personally, but you and I both know that's not true. What made you do those things anyways?" I wasn't really paying attention. I just went back to what I did everyday, focusing on my energy build up. I figured if I got enough, it would be too much for the spell to handle.

Suddenly I hear Celestia's voice "DISCORD WE NEED YOU HERE NOW!"

"Well I must be off Alduin for I am needed elsewhere." And with that, Discord snapped his fingers, and disappeared. I guess I should tell you who I am. My name is Dan. Sad thing is, that's all I remember of my human self. As for who I look like, I am Alduin, Terror Of The Skies! Unfortunately I don't have any of his memories either. Terrible I know. Well I don't think you need an explanation about my history as Discord already told it so if you'll excuse me, I need to get back to building up energy.

Time Skip

CRACK

Wait was that? Yes. YES IT WAS! A CRACK! That means this is working! I just need a little more and....

CRACK, SAMSH

YES! I'M OUT! I stand up and look around at the scenery and stretch my bones. Suddenly, something catches my attention. It was a large aura that was dark and evil. I huffed. I may be considered a villain in this world, but I will NOT let harm come to these ponies! I took to the skies, and headed towards a small village not too far from Canterlot.

Third Person View

Tirek stands over a weakened, beaten Twilight. "YES!" He cried "NOW ALL THE MAGIC OF THIS WORLD IS MINE!" Tirek laughed at this and was about to crush Twilight when suddenly.

"GRROOOOOAAAAAARRRRRHHH!" A mighty roar ripped through the skies and startled Tirek. He turned towards the source of the noise, only to be lifted off the ground, and thrown across Ponyville. Tirek grunted and looked up. What he saw certainly surprised him. It was a giant dragon! The terrifying beast was huge, nearly twice the size of Tirek. It's skin was a dark gray and looked like it was actually armor.

"Fos maarahmik lost hi het ulfah? Fos viilut dreh hi lost wah diinek drem?" The dragon had a deep voice, and spoke in a strange language. "You do not know my tongue do you? Such ignorance." This pissed Tirek off. This monster thought he was so high and mighty. That he was more powerful than Tirek? Impossible, and Tirek was going to show him just how weak he was.

"Idiot dragon! Do you think you can beat me that easily?"

"No, which is why I will do this. Kriin, Lun Aus!" A purple pulse of energy came from the dragons mouth and hit Tirek. He immediately felt incredibly weak. So much so that he couldn't even stand.

"What... did... you... do... to me?"

"I used a Shout known as marked for death. It weakens your soul, making you easy prey. Prepare for your demise. Gol, Hah Dov!!" Another pulse of energy, this one was yellow, hit Tirek and his eyes turned white and soulless.

"How may I serve you master?"

"Free the princesses of this land, and return the magic you stole."

"As you wish master." He lifted his hands till they were right in front of him. Suddenly a portal opened and three princesses levitated out. As soon as they did, Tirek lifted his hands to the sky, and the magic in him drained and returned to the rightful owners. Soon he was nothing but a small shriveled being of his former self. "I have done as you have asked master. Do you have any more tasks?"

"No, but now, for your crimes against Equestria, and all of pony kind. I banish you to Tartarus, for all of eternity!" As soon as the dragon said that, Tirek was levitated into the portal, and it closed behind him. The princesses woke up and looked to Twilight.

"Ah, Twilight," Celestia said in a kind voice "you managed to beat Tirek. Excellent job!"

"Um, thanks but I'm not the one beat Tirek." Twilight stated "H-He did." The Princesses turned around and Luna's and Celestia's eyes went wide.

"Al-Alduin?" Celestia said, fear clearly evident in her voice.

"I see you still remember me Celestia" Alduin said. "Well, it's been awhile hasn't it? Over a thousand years to be exact."

Author's Note

First Chapter DONE! Hope you like it!

Edit: I'm rewriting chapters 1 through 5. Why? Because these chapters have so many errors, I decided to fix them.

Chapter Four: The Crystal Nightmare, or Not (Rewritten)

Chapter Four: The Crystal Nightmare, or Not

Third Person View

As Alduin and the CMC descended into Canterlot, the ponies in the city began freaking out. They all screamed in terror due to a dragon coming towards there city. The royal guard immediately dispatched and went to fight Alduin, only to be stopped by Celestia.

"Stand down my guards," she said. "This dragon is no enemy." She turned to Alduin as he landed. "What brings you here Alduin?"

"Well for on I needed to make sure these three got to safety," replied Alduin as he gestured to the three fillies on his back. "They told me King Sombra has returned."

"Well yes but I'm sure Twilight and her friends can handle it," Celestia replied.

"Still, I would just like to be sure. I will return soon." And so Alduin let the CMC be levitated off his back and flew towords the Crystal Empire."

Twilight's POV

I couldn't belive it. The crystal heart didn't work. We had lost, and now Sombra was going to take back the Crystal Empire, and there was nothing we could do. We failed everypony, and I failed Celestia.

"MUWAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" Sombra laughed at us. "Is that really all you elements of harmony can do? You have failed, and now the Crystal Empire is MINE! MUWAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!"

"GRRROOOOOOAAAAAARRRRRR!" Suddenly, an ear splitting roar filled the sky roar filled the sky. Wait, was it? No, it couldn't be.

"What was that?" Sombra asked and looked around trying to find the source of the sound. Then, he saw him. Alduin. He was flying full speed straight at the empire, a look of pure fury on his face. "What is that?" Sombra asked. Alduin then stopped right in front of him.

"Sombra, fos gave hi zaak lorot hi vust kos vos wah daal? Hi dreh ni meyar daar lokoltei, nuv dreh hi qaa!" Alduiin spoke in that strange language again. He recently told me it was the ancient language of the dragons, and that in order to use the same magic he does, you had to be able to speak that language.

"What did he say?" Sombra asked me. I shrugged.

"Sombra, what right do you have to be here?"

"What right? WHAT RIGHT? THIS IS MY KINGDOM! I HAVE EVERY RIGHT TO BE HERE!"

"That may have been true one thousand years ago," Alduin replied. "But you are no longer welcome here! Fus Ro Da!" A blue pulse of energy came from Alduin's mouth and hit Sombra, blasting him off the crystal he was standing on into the streets below. He hit the ground head first and bounced. Alduin immediately flew after him. He landed on the ground in front of him and whipped his tail at him, knocking him even further down the street. Sombra got up and glared at Alduin. He created a crystal that rose up and nailed Alduin in the jaw. Alduin roared in pain and glared at Sombra. He charged. Sombra did the same and meet Alduin half way. Sombra prepared a crystal scythe and swung it at Alduin. Alduin however, caught the weapon in his mouth, and crushed it with his jaws. He blasted Sombra with fire, which sent Sombra flying back.

"Sombra! For your crimes, I banish you to Tartarus for all eternity!" A portal opened up and Sombra got dragged into it.

"Well, I certainly wasn't expecting to fight Sombra today. Then again I never expected to so I guess I can't use that excuse."

"Thanks Alduin," I said as my friends, my brother Shining Armor, and his wife Cadence came up behind me. "We owe you one."

"How about we keep this just between us?" Alduin said with a smile on his face. I smiled and nodded.

"Alduin, I'd like you to meet my brother Shinning Armor and his wife Cadance."

"It's nice to meet you, Alduin," Cadance said as she walked up to him and did a little bow. Alduin nodded.

"It's a pleasure to meet you as well Cadance." Shining walked up next.

"Thank you for saving the Crystal Empire."

"No problem Shining. Now, I need to return to the Crystal Empire before somepony thinks I helped too much." And with that, Alduin took off.

Author's Note

Edit: Okay in this one I also made the battle between Sombra and Alduin a little better as well as changing the ending.

Update Chapter: Assistance Needed!

Hey everyone! Prince_Zodiac here! As you can tell by the title of this blog, I need help! Why you ask? Well, I already have a few OCs, and I'm going to have more. Problem is, I can't draw for the life of me. That's why I'm asking for everyone's help. I need someone, or some people to draw my OCs because, as far as I can tell (and I'd be delighted to be proven wrong) there are no drawings of any of my OCs. So, if any of you could donate some free time, then I ask for your assistance. Just PM me the picture, or a link to it, and I'll greatly appreciate it. I'll even give anyone who sends a picture to me an early access preview of any chapter from any of my stories. One preview per picture. Anyways, I'd really appreciate it. Thanks!

Bonus Chapter: ARTWORK!!!

HELLO EVERYONE! Prince_Zodiac here with some exciting news! I HAS FAN ART! Or at least, I got a friend to draw some. Here it is!

THIS MAKES ME SO HAPPY! So, this is a picture of the Twins and Epidemic in their human forms. I THINK IT IS AWESOME! Anyways, I want to say thanks to Ericafaithful for making the picture. She is awesome you all should check out her deviant art! Anyways that's all I wanted to say. Oh and also, another crossover is coming soon! Who will it be with? Nobody knows.

Bad News, And Good.

Hello everyone, it's me, Prince_Zodiac. I know I've been gone for a while now, and I guess you all deserve to know why.

For a while now, I've been stuck. Stuck, at the spot my stories have gotten to. It's come to the point where I just have no idea where to go from this point. And so I have some bad news.

Pyra and I, we talked and decided it was best to end our displaced adventure together. It's consumed so much of our time that we were never able to write for other stories. And mow that we don't know what to do anymore, we're both just stuck. So we're ending it here. I'm scrapping it all. I'm canceling my displaced stories, and Lyra is ending his. As things are now, those displaced stories are over.

But I do have good news.

I've always known the destination, the end point of those displaced stories, I just never knew how to get there. So I've decided to begin with a fresh start. I'm going to revamp my entire displaced series and, although Pyra himself won't be a part of it, the original cast will still be there.

It saddens me that my journey with Pyra had come to an end. We became such good friends over a short period of time, but then slowly drifted apart. Maybe someday he and I will work together again. But for now, I'm gonna focus on my original dream for my displaced. I'm not sure when I'll release it, hopefully soon. So for those of you that have stuckn around this long, your patience will soon be rewarded. Thank you all for sticking by my side, and get ready for a displaced story unlike any other you've ever read before.